Skip to main content

Full text of "The Babylonian Expedition of the University of Pennsylvania. Series A: Cuneiform texts"

See other formats


-r 

^^^^^B: 

m 
n 

un 
o 

^=    n 
1-^ 

m 

^^^^B'" ^■^■■■-'^'^'':;- '■■  ■■•'■'-^\'i\'-i'^^^ - 

V.-'ii-'- 


■  ^  ;    r  T   ■, .  I    : . ; , 


ll'Ci':;^ 


;/t:^!.M:::^'  .;-w 


UHIV.OF 
OROHTO 


:I 


I-' 11 

0 

r''' 

^:iyj 

=e|; 

\ 


i 


THE  BABYLONIAN  EXPEDITION 


OF 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  PENNSYLVANIA 


SERIES  A:  CUNEIFORM  TEXTS 


EDITED  BY 


H.  V.    HILPRECHT 


VOLUME   XXXI 

BY 
STEPHEN    LANGDON 


MtJNCHEN 

To  be  obtained  through  Rudolf  Merkel,  Eriangen 

1914 


THE  EDITOR  determines  the  material  to  constitute  a  volume, 
but  he  is  not  responsible  for  the  views  expressed  by  the  writer. 


yy 


HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 


FROM  THE 


^.mpl.  :iiibrara  »f  'V^m^.x 


BY 


STEPHEN   LANGDON 

SHILLITO  READER  OF  ASSYRIOLOGY  AND  COMPARATIVE  SEMITIC  PHILOLOGY, 

OXFORD 


Fifty-one  Plates  of  Autograph  Texts  and  three  Plates 
of  Halftone  Illustrations 


MtJNCIIEN 

To  be  obtained  through  Rudolf  Merkel,  Eriangen 

1914 


Printed  by  August  Pries,  Leipzig. 

Plaotolithographic  Plates  by  J.  G.  Fritzsche,  Leipzig. 

Halftone  Plates  by  Sinsel  &  Co.,  Leipzig-Oetzsch. 


4 


ARCHIBALD  HENRY  SAYCE 

et 

ARTHUR  ERNEST  COWLEY 

quod  universitatem  suam  ornaverunt 
dedicat 

S.  L. 


%. 


v^ 


<^^w^.^ 


PREFACE. 


In  the  spring  of  1912  the  author  of  this  volume  was  authorized  by  Professor  Hilprecht 
to  examine  the  Nippur  Collection  of  tablets  in  the  Musee  Impirial  Ottoman  at  Constan- 
tinople. This  permission  extended  only  to  those  tablets  which  had  been  unpacked  and 
partially  exposed  in  two  large  museum  cases.  A  considerable  number  of  these  had  been 
catalogued  by  my  indefatigable  friend,  Professor  Scheil,  who  made  copies  of  certain  impor- 
tant texts.  These  he  generously  gave  me  before  I  departed  for  Constantinople,  and  they 
have  been  in  more  than  one  instance  of  great  service.  With  the  assistance  of  Dr.  Unger, 
now  curator  of  Babylonian  Antiquities  in  the  museum,  I  selected  about  200  tablets,  mostly 
fragments,  and  copied  them  all  during  my  sojourn  in  Constantinople.  Of  these  texts  I  give 
in  this  volume  all  which  I  copied,  with  the  exception  of  the  rather  numerous  group  of  in- 
cantation texts  and  a  few  omens.  I  have,  therefore,  succeeded  in  producing  a  somewhat 
large  volume  which  is  not  altogether  homogeneous,  but  will  I  trust  be  in  many  respects  a 
contribution  to  Assyriology  and  general  learning.  Owing  to  my  peculiarly  favorable  oppor- 
tunity of  ascertaining  the  contents  of  this  collection,  the  duty  of  giving  to  the  public  as 
much  as  possible  was  my  first  consideration.  And  in  this  matter  Dr.  Hilprecht  has  given 
encouragement  as  well  as  much  of  his  time  and  the  benefit  of  his  great  learning.  Not  a 
few  errors  have  been  detected  by  him,  for  which  I  am  grateful. 

The  contents  of  this  volume  will  reveal  again  the  rich  and  varied  contents  of  the 
collection  of  tablets  once  treasured  by  the  priests  and  scholars  attached  to  the  temple 
of  Nippur.  Law,  history,  liturgy,  poetry  and  medicine  are  all  represented.  Both  the 
collections  of  Philadelphia  and  Constantinople  contain  also  remnants  of  extensive  gram- 
matical works  on  the  Sumerian  language.  In  this  branch  of  literature,  however,  the  best 
tablets  belong  to  the  Philadelphia  collection. 

To  complete  my  edition  of  the  important  medical  text  in  Constantinople,  I  have  copied 
all  similar  texts  in  the  British  Museum,  most  of  which  were  unpublished,  and  consequently 
they  have  been  added  to  this  volume.  The  important  fragment  of  the  Code  of  Hammurapi 

[vii] 


viii  PREFACE. 

offered  most  difficulty  in  copying.  Complete  accuracy  in  this  text  can  be  obtained  only 
by  subjecting  the  tablet  to  careful  chemical  treatment.  And  this  leads  me  to  express  the 
hope  that  by  some  means  a  proper  installation  for  baking  and  cleaning  tablets  may  be 
immediately  added  to  the  equipment  of  the  Musee  Imperial  Ottoman.  Perhaps  an  inter- 
national committee  might  take  this  matter  in  hand.  In  any  case  the  need  is  pressing.  The 
writer  as  well  as  others  saw  unbaked  tablets  crumble  and  collapse  into  heaps  of  dust,  and 
the  best  tablets  are  usually  unbaked.  Under  present  conditions  the  museima  in  Constan- 
tinople is  likely  to  become  the  most  important  centre  for  cuneiform  studies.  It  is,  therefore, 
imperative  that  this  matter  be  tended  to  at  once. 

The  courtesy  extended  to  me  by  His  Excellency  Halil  Bey,  Director  of  the  Musee 
Imperial,  I  record  with  gratitude.  Dr.  Unger,  curator  of  the  department  of  Assyrian 
antiquities,  also  assisted  and  facilitated  me  in  every  possible  manner.  The  description 
of  tablets  on  pages  76  ff .  has  been  written  by  the  Editor  of  this  series  from  notes 
supphed  by  Dr.  Unger,  the  Editor  and  the  Author. 


Oxford,  April  30th,  1914. 

Stephen  Langdon. 


^y 


LIST  OF  ABBEEVIATIONS. 


A.  J.  S. 

L.  ... 

A.  L.' 

A.  S.  K.  T.  . . . 

Bab 

B.  A.    . 

B.  E.    . 

B.  L.  . . 

B.M.   . 

Br.   ... 

C.  T.  . . 

D.  A. . . 

D.  P.    . 

H.  W.  . 

J.  A.  . . 

K.  B.   . 

K.  L. . . 

Kuchler,  Med. 

Legrain    

L.  I.H 

Low   

Meek    

M.  F.  C. 

M.V.  A.  G.  .. 

O.L.Z 

P.  S.  B.  A.  . . . 
R 

R.A 

Radau  Miscel. 

R.  E.C 

R.T 

R.T.C 

S.  A.  I 

S.  A.  K 

S.  B.H 

Sum.  Gr 

T.  S.  A 

T.U 

V.  A.  B 

Z.  A 

V.  s. . . 

"American  Journal  of  Semitic  Languages". 

Assyrische  Lesestiicke,  fifth  edition,  by  Friedrich  Delitzsch. 

Akkadische  und  Sumerische  KeilschrifUexte,  by  Paul  Haupt. 

Bahyloniaca,  edited  by  Ch.  Virolleaud. 

Beitrdge  zur  Assyriologie,  edited  by  Friedrich  Delitzsch  and  Paul  Haupt. 

"The  Babylonian  Expedition  of  the  University  of  Pennsylvania,  edited  by  H.  V.  Hilprecht. 

"Babylonian  Liturgies",  by  S.  Langdon. 

British  Museum. 

"A  Classified  List  of  Cuneiform  Ideographs",  by  Rudolph  E.  Briinnow. 

"Cuneiform  Texts  from  Babylonian  Tablets  in  the  British  Museum". 

Documents  Assyricns,  by  Alfred  Boissier. 

Documents  Pr  e-Sargoniques,  by  Allotte  de  la  Fuye. 

Assyrisches  Handworterbuch,  by  Friedrich  Delitzsch. 

Journal  Asiatique. 

Keilinschriftliche  Bibliothek,  edited  by  Eberhard  Schrader. 

Altsumerische  KuUlieder,  by  Heinrich  Zimmern. 

Beitrdge  zur  Kenntnis  der  Assyrisch- Babylonischen  Medizin,  by  Friedrich  Kiichler. 

Le  Temps  des  Rois  d'Ur,  by  L.  Legrain. 

Letters  and  Inscriptions  of  Hammurabi",  by  L.W.King. 

Aramdische  Pflanzennamen,  by  I.  Low. 

"Cuneiform  Bilingual  Hymns",  by  Th.  J.  Meek. 

Mission  Frangaise  de  Chaldie. 

Mitteilungen  der  Vorderasiatischen  Oesellschaft,  edited  by  H.  Winckler. 

Orientaliitisclie  Literaturzeitung,  edited  by  F.  E.  Peiser. 

"Proceedings  of  the  Society  of  Biblical  Archaeology".' 

"Cuneiform  Inscriptions  of  Western  Asia",  founded  by  Sir  H.  C.  Rawlinson. 

Revue  d'' Assyriologie  et  d'Archeologie  Orientate,  edited  by  V.  Scheil  and  Fr.  Thureau-Dangin. 

"Miscellaneous    Sumerian  Texts  from  the  Temple  Lib.ary  of  Nippur",   by  Hugo  Radau,  in   the 

"Hilprecht  Anniversary  Volume",  pp.  374ff. 
Recherches  sur  I'Origine  de  I'Etriture  Cuneiforme,  by  F.  Thureau-Dangin. 
Recueil  de  Travaux  relatifs  a  la  Philologie  et  a  I'Archiologie  Sgyptiennes  et  Assyriennes,  edited  by 

G.  Maspero. 
Recueil  de  Tablettes  Chaldeennes,  by  F.  Thureau-Dangin. 
Stltene  Assyrische  Ideogramme,  by  Bruno  Meissner. 

Die  Sumerischen  und  Akkadischen  Konigninschriften,  by  F.  Thureau-Dangin. 
Sumerisch-Babylonische  Hymnen,  by  George  Reisner. 
"A  Sumerian  Grammar  and  Chrestomathy",  by  S.  Langdon. 
Tablettes  Sumeriennes  Archaiques,  by  H.  de  GenouiUac. 
Tempelurkunden  aus  Telloh,  by  George  Reisner. 
Vorderasiatische  Bibliothek. 

Zeitschrift  fiir  Assyriologie,  edited  by  C.  Bezold. 
Vorderasiatische  Schrijtdenkmdler,  official  publication  of  the  Royal  Museum  in  Berlin. 


[ix] 


.*■ 


ADDENDA. 


When  the  proofs  for  this  volume  had  been  declared  ready  for  the  press,  I  discovered, 
both  to  my  satisfaction  and  regret,  that  a  tablet  in  Philadelphia,  No.  4577,  which  I 
copiedinOctober  1913,  is  a  partial  duplicate  of  Ni.  1678  in  Constantinople.  This  lamentation 
on  the  invasion  of  Sumer  by  the  people  of  Gutium  will  soon  be  published  in  a  more 
complete  edition  so  far  as  possible.  The  texts  are  dupUcates  only  in  part.  I  regret 
being- obUged  to  correct  an  error  in  my  text  PI.  1,  No.  2,  hne  5;  after  na  read  ash 
du  a,  and  on  p.  3:  an-edin-na-dsh  du-a.  Fortunately  my  translation  is  correct.  Line  6 
after  S  the  reading  is  probably  id-bil-ld.  The  translation  should  then  be:  "In  Adab 
the  temple  founded  by  the  New  Canal  the  hostile  land  has  razed".  Line  3  is  restored 
as  follows: 

igi  '^En-Ul-U  e-ni  hh  Nibru(i  )-a  ela  ha-ab-gar 

"Before  Enlll  his  temple,  the  abode  in  Nippur,  a  deluge  overthrew." 


[xl 


4l 


CONTENTS. 


Pages 

1.  Transliterations,  Translations  and  Annotations 1 — 75 

I.  Historical  Text  mentioning  Naram-Sin 1 — 2 

II.  Lamentation  over  the  ruins  of  Kesh  and  Nippur  at  the  hands  of  the 

people  of  Gutium 3 — 4 

III.  Lament  for  the  destruction  of  Ur  and  Sumer  by  the  Elamites        ....       5 — 8 

IV.  Hymn  to  Dungi  at  his  coronation 9 — 13 

V.  Hymn  in  honour  of  Dungi 14 — 18 

VI.  Hymn  to  Enlil  and  Anu 19—20 

VII.  Letter  to  a  Sumerian  Ruler 21 — 25 

VIII.  Fragments  of  the  epic  "The  King,  the  sheen  of  whose  brilliance  is  far- 
famed"  26—30 

IX.  Incantation  concerning  headache 31 — 32 

X.  Hymn  to  Shamash 33 

XL  Fragment  of  a  hymn  to  Tammuz 34 — 38 

XII.  A  duplicate  of  Radau,  "Miscell.  Texts",  No.  6      39—40 

XIII.  Lament  of  a  Sumerian  Job 41 — 43 

XIV.  A  lament  of  Innini 43 

XV.  Hymn  to  Ea       44 — 45 

XVI.  Litany  in  sections  to  various  gods 46 — 47 

XVII.  Fragment  of  a  litany 47 

XVIII.  Lament  for  Nippur  in  the  form  of  an  address  to  the  king    ....  48 

XIX.  Fragment  of  the  Code  of  Hammurapi 49 — 51 

XX.  The  Constantinople  Medical  Text,  Ni.  179,  including  a  translation  of  51 — 75 

a)  K.  9658  and  R.  8449 55—57 

b)  Sm.   1357 57 

c)  K.   2542  +  2772  +  6030  +Z)T.  85 +£>^.  170   57—66 

2.  Description  of  Tablets 76 — 80 

A)  Autograph  reproductions 76 — 80 

B)  Photographic  (Halftone)  reproductions 80 

C)  Nippur  Tablets  from  the  Musee  Imperial  Ottoman,  Constantinople  80 

D)  Tablets  from  other  collections 80 

3.  Cuneiform  Texts Plates       1 — 51 

4.  Photographic  Reproductions Plates      I — III 


v 


I. 
HISTOEICAL  TEXT  MENTIONING  NAEAMSIN. 


(Const.  Ni.  2373  =  PL  1,  No.  1.) 

This  difficult  text,  if  correctly  interpreted  by  me,  refers  to  the  usurpation  of  the  throne 
of  Agade,  whose  reigning  king  Naram-Sin  was  over-thrown.  The  name  of  the  usurper  is  not 
given,  but  simply  referred  to  as  da-tuk,  'a  conqueror',  a  word  suspiciously  like  Da-ti-Enlil, 
father  of  Shargali-sharri,  who  is  now  known  to  have  reigned  later  than  Naram-Sin  on  the 
throne  of  Akkad^  Scheil's  list  of  the  kings  of  Agade  names  Sharrukin  as  the  first  king  and 
Shar-ga-[li-shar-ri]  as  the  fifth.  The  names  of  the  second,  third  and  fourth  kings  are  broken 
from  the  list.  Naram-Sin  certainly  preceded  Shargalisharri  either  immediately  or  by  a  very 
short  interval  since  both  are  contemporaries  of  the  same  patesi  of  Lagash^.  Bingalisharri 
(son  of  Naram-Sin),  is  mentioned  with  Shargalisharri  in  a  list  of  sheep  ( ?)  sent  to  Akkad, 
R.  A.,  9,  82.  Thureau-Dangin  has  justly  remarked  that  it  is  curious  that  neither  of  Naram- 
Sin's  two  sons'  succeeded  to  the  throne,  and  we  have  in  our  tablet  the  explanation.  His 
reign  was  troubled,  his  omens  were  unfavorable,  and  he  fell  before  an  usurper. 

According  to  Scheil's  list  the  first  six  kings  reigned  158  years.  The  inscriptions  of 
Nabuna'id  make  Naram-Sin  the  son  of  Sargon;  contemporary  Sumerian  evidence  tends 
to  make  him  the  predecessor  of  Shargalisharri,  the  5"'  king.  It  is  difficult  to  reconcile 
Naram-  Sin,  as  fourth  king,  with  the  tradition  that  he  was  the  son  of  the  first  king,  especially  so 
in  view  of  the  long  reigns  which  must  be  assumed  for  six  kings  to  cover  a  period  of  151  years. 

1.  nam-B-kur-ra-shu  shu-mu  sir-ra-ba-shu       For  the  sake  of  Ekur  my  hand  he  took 

hold  of(?), 

2.  gish-ginar-ra-ni  gil-lil-md-shag-ga*   ha-       His  chariot  on  the  course(?)  I  put, 

an-shijt, 

3.  gish-md-gur-ra-ni  hun  ha-ra-an-si-ig  His  boat  on  the  reservoir  I  have  placed 

for  thee. 

^  Scheil,  Les  'plus  anciennes  dynasties  connues  de  Sumer-Accad,  in  Comptes  Rendus,  1911,  pp.  615ff.,  and  B.  A., 
9,  69. 

2  Thureau-Dangin,  R.  A.,  9,  36. 

3  Cf.  R.  A.,  9,  81. 

*  gi-lil-md-a-shag-ga  =  sherU  in  a  list  with  usTi  and  hi-sar-aar-ag,  C.  T.,  19,  21,  24 — 6.  Vsh  has  the  ordinary 
meaning,  "platform".  In  the  same  list  sar-ag-e  =  shurrH,  "to  cause  to  hasten",  hence  ki-sar-sar-ag  =  "place  where 
one  causes  to  hasten".    For  sher'd,  "to  hasten",  cf.  Bah.,  IV,  192. 

1 


4.  ashte-a     nam-lugal-la-ha-ni    im-ma-ra- 

an-ba 

5.  ^Na-ra-am-'^Sm  mu-imin-a  mu-un  me-en 

6.  Itigal  mu  imin-e  shu-sag-ga-dug-ga 

7.  a-ba  er-im-mi-in-du-a 

8.  shag-ga-ni-sM^  [edin?]-na  nu-ma-ma- 

lu-da 

9.  e(  ?)-sAm  mdsh-dm-shi-slr-i 

10.  lugal{  t)-a  mdsh-a  nu-mu-na-gdl 

11 shu  e-shu  mdsh-am-shi-sir^ 

12.  \lugal{  ?)]-a  mdsh-a  nu-mu-na-gdl 
13 gra-n*  shu-a-bal-e-ne 

14.  ^En-lil  nig-dug-ga-ni  ba-en-ne-hur 

15.  har-gar-ra-ni  slg-gan  ba-an-da-ab-dug 

16.  ...  na-n*  2i-gra  ba-ni-in-gar^ 

17.  da-tuk  kisal-mag-shu  tud-tud-dim 

18.  E-kur-shu  shu  keshda-ba-shi-in-ag 

19.  (^M^(?) 

20.  gi-gHn-na-dsh  esh-ib  ba-shi-in-ag'^ 

21.  Ms^  

22.  e-durum  gish  banda-zid^  gal-gal  .  .  .  .  ri 

23.  ^-Mr   gish-md-  ? (?e 


HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 

The  desire  of  his  reign  he  granted  unto  thee. 


'Divine  Naram- Sin'  in  the  seventh  year  wast 

thou  named, 
A  king    for  seven  years    conducting  the 

chieftainship, 

and  then  he  was  bewailed. 
Wherefore    in   the  plains  not    did    (men) 

travail. 
In  the  temple  ( ?)  an  oracle  he  sought. 
To  the  king  (?)  an  oracle  he  gave  not. 
For  ....  in  the  temple  an  oracle  he  sought. 
[To  the  king?]  an  oracle  he  gave  not. 

His they  over-threw. 

Enlil  his  appointed  time  changed. 
His  forces  he  annihilated. 

His he  exacted  as  tribute  ( ?) 

A  conqueror  born  in  the  great  throne  room. 

To  Ekur  a hand  put. 

Good 

For  the  gigunvfi  thirty  regions  (?)  he  made. 

The  temple  chamber  with  great  beams  of 

banda-zid  wood 

Ekur  with wood 


1  For  shag,  employed  as  a  preposition,  of.  shag-ha,  "in  it",Ur-Bau,  Statue,  III,  2.   The  causal  sense  is  more 
common;  shdh-hi  gar-gar-ra  =  "because  of  oppression",  S.  B.  H.,  83,23;  shag  =  "therefore,"  S.  B.  P.,  172,34. 

*  The  reading  sir  is  established  by  the  variant  str-i  in  line  9.    8ir-i  is  an  example  of  vowel  harmony,  parallel 
to  kush-u{=  anahu). 

^  zi-ga  gar  occurs  as  averb  in  Gudea's  Cyl,  A,  14,  7.  10.  13. 

*  The  same  phrase  recurs  in  Const.  Ni.  2270. 

*  gigtmu;  a  chamber  in  Ekur  made  to  imitate  the  lower  world  (cf.  V.  A.  B.,  IV,  237,  note  2)  and  made  of  palm 
wood  (Langdon,  "Babylonian  Liturgies",  No.  44,  14). 

*  The  same  wood  is  mentioned  in  T.  8.  A.,  26,  IV,  I;  Thureau-Dangin,  M.  F.  C,  1183. 


3 


II. 

LAMENTATION  OYER  THE  RUIN  OF  KESH  AND  NIPPUR 
AT  THE  HANDS  OE  THE  PEOPLE  OF  GUTIUM. 


(Const.  Ni.  1578  =  PI.  1,  No.  2.) 

The  dynasty  of  Gruthim  succeeded  to  the  throne  of  Erech  26  years  after  the  fall  of  the 
dynasty  of  Agade^.  The  names  of  several  kings  of  the  dynasty  of  Gutium  are  known,  viz. 
Sharlak,  a  contemporary  of  Shargali-sharri,  F.  A.  B.,  I,  225,  Erridu-pizir,  Hilprecht, 
B.  E.,  Series  D,  V,  22,  Lasirab^  and  Sium,  contemporary  of  Lugalannatum,  patesi  of  Umma'. 
It  has  been  suggested  that  a  certain  Saratigubisin,  called  "king"  by  a  scribe  of  Sag-PA  + 
KAB-du-(ki),  a  city  in  the  region  between  Umma  and  Nippur,  belonged  to  the  dynasty  of 
Gutium*.  Our  tablet  mentions  Nippur,  Kesh  and  Adab  in  the  list  of  cities  ravaged  by  the 
invasion  of  Gutium.  Kesh  (Br.  10857),  distinct  from  Kish  near  Babylon,  is  a  part  of  or  perhaps 
another  name  for  Opis  in  Akkad  on  the  Tigris*.  Adab,  according  to  the  reports  of  the  Ameri- 
can excavations  at  Bismaya,  south-east  of  Nippur,  is  identical  with  this  modern  ruin.  The 
invaders  from  Gutium  would  naturally  conquer  Kesh,  Nippur  and  Adab  in  their  descent 
upon  Erech  from  the  north.  Tiriqan,  king  of  Gutium,  ravaged  all  of  Sumer  and  was  de- 
feated by  Utuhegal,  king  of  Erech,  R.  A.,  9,  111—120. 
Col.  II.  1.  Uruil)  gul-la The  city  (?)  destroyed 

2.  ''En-lil-U  gun  dugud{  ?) Enlil  heavy  ( ?)  tribute 

3.  igi  ^En-lil-li-ge-ni  esh  Nibru-{ki)       The   face   of   Enlil   the   abode   of   Nippur 

[beholds  not  ?  ?] 

4.  ama  '^Nin-lil  nin  Ken-ur    .  .  .       The  mother  Ninlil,  lady  of  Kenur 


er  gig  mu-un-shesh-shesh  weeps  bitterly. 

5.  Kesh-{ki)  an-edin-na  dim-me  shu-  Kesh,  that  is  built  in  the  plain,  he  has  razed 

Ul-la-ha-ah-dug  like  the  wind. 

6.  Adah-{ki)-bu-ge  a-dur  shal-ld^  a-ri  Adab,  the  habitation  founded  in  splendour, 

ki-bal  shu-ha-ab-dug  the  hostile  land  has  razed. 

^  See  Scheil,  Les  plus  anciennes  dynasties  connues  de  Sumer-Accad,  in  Comptes  Rendus,  1911,  pp.  606 ff. 
2   V.  A.  B.,  I,  170. 

'  Scheii,  Une  nouvelle  dynastie  Sumero-Accadienne  des  rots  "Outi",  in  Comptes  Rendus,  1911,  pp.  3I8ff.    Near 
modem  Baghdad. 

*  Thureau-Dangin,  R.A.,  9,  74. 

^  So  Homrael  after  Winokler,  cf.  Hommel,  Oeographie,  346. 

*  shar-ld,  i.  e.  shal-la,  for  shar-ra.    Cf.  my  "Sumerian  Grammar",  §  43  and  p.  236,  shar  3.     For  a-ri  =  ramti, 
see  IV  R.,  18,  a,  11,  29,  etc. 


1^1 


4  HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 

7.  Gu-ti-um-(M)  shag  ma-ni-ib-bai-       Gutium  rebelled  in  his  heart, 

bcd^   numun   ma-ni-ih-i-i  he  exalted  his  race. 

8.  ^Nin-tud-ri^        nig-dim-dim-ma-       Nintud  because  of  his  deeds 

shu  er-gig  mu-un-shesh-shesh  weeps  bitterly 

9.  uru  gvl-la  6  gvl-la  mu For  the  city  destroyed,  the  temple  destroyed 

she  [laments?] 

10.  ^Innini  edin{t)-shu  gi ta       Innini  in  the  plain 

1  Cf.  S.  B.  H.,  70,  3;  82,  22  =  IV  R.,  28,  o,  37  =  S.  B.  P.,  138,  22. 

^  Ri  evidently  marks  the  subject  here  as  p.  7,  li.  24,  cf.  §  163  of  my  Sumerian  Grammar.  For  an  other  example  of 
emphatic  ra,  ci.A.O.  5592  in  Genouillac,  Drehem,  mu  en-nun-e  ^Bur-  ^En-zu-ra  kenag  En-nun-(hi)  ba-zid,  "Year  nhen 
the  great  high  priest  of  the  god  Bur-Sin,  beloved  of  Eridu,  was  installed".  Ra  appears  to  be  employed  as  the 
inflection   of  the   indirect  construct,   ordinarily  indicated   by  ka,   the  indirect  case   of  the  emphatic  particle  ge. 


III. 

LAMENT  FOR  THE  DESTRUCTION  OF  UR  AND  SUMER 

BY  THE  ELAMITES. 


(Const.  Ni.  350  =  Pis.  2  and  3.) 

This  important  text  throws  considerable  light  upon  the  circumstances  which  attended 
the  fall  of  the  dynasty  of  Ur.  The  chronological  list  of  the  rulers  of  Ur  and  Isin  published 
by  Hilprecht  in  B.  E.,  XX,  Nr.  47  says  that  Ibi-Sin  reigned  twenty-five  years  when  the 
dynasty  of  Ur  was  changed^  and  Isin  seized  the  royal  power.  Omen  texts  still  preserve 
sinister  references  to  the  tragedy  which  befel  Ibi-Sin,  last  of  the  kings  of  Ur.  A  liver  omen 
says  that  the  omen  of  Ibi-Sin^,  king  of  Ur,  was  synonomous  with  calamity^.  An  astro- 
logical text  speaks  of  the  destruction  of  a  dynasty  {palu  ihallak-ma)  as  characteristic  of 
the  fate  of  Ibi-Sin*.  Recent  finds  of  business  docmnents  from  the  archives  of  a  city  near 
Nippur  show  a  consistent  silence  regarding  the  sway  of  the  kings  of  Ur  in  this  region  after 
the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  Ibi-Sin^.  Our  text  speaks  of  an  invasion  of  the  Elamites,  who 
pillaged  the  land  of  Sumer  and  transported  the  last  of  the  kings  of  Ur®.  It  is  highly  probable 
that  the  Elamite  conquerors  established  themselves  at  Ur  and  ruled  over  all  of  the  extreme 
South.  The  dynasty  which  succeeded  that  of  Ur,  founded  by  Ishbi-Urra,  a  Semite,  at  Isin, 
belongs  clearly  to  North- Sumer.  Isin  has  not  been  located,  but  historical  circumstances  force 
us  to  locate  this  famous  city  in  the  region  of  Nippur.  In  the  reign  of  Ishme-Dagan,  fourth 
king  of  the  Isin  dynasty,  an  Elamite  by  name  of  Gungunu,  appears  as  a  ruler  of  Larsa, 
north  of  Ur,  near  Erech.  To  this  same  Elamitic  occupation  of  the  South,  which  began  about 
2358  B.  C.'',  belong  the  later  rulers  at  Larsa,  Kudur-mabug  of  lamutbal  and  his  two  sons 
Eriagu  and  Rim-Sin.  The  latter  incorporated  Isin  itself  in  his  empire  about  2123  B.  C. 
in  the  early  part  of  the  reign  of  Hammurapi  at  Babylon.  Not  until  the  end  of  his  long 
reign  did  Hammurapi  succeed  in  breaking  the  Elamitic  dynasty  of  Larsa  under  Rim- Sin, 

^  Read  ha-an-kur,  after  Poebel's  collation  in  O.  L.  Z.,  1912,  294. 

^  Ibil-Sin  is  p3rhaps  the  original  reading,  see  0.  L.  Z.,  1912,  18. 

3  K.  6271,  Rev.,  12,  of.  Jastrow,  Religion,  II,  351. 

*  ViroUeaud,  IsUar,  XXI,  13.    See  also  Bdbyloniaca,  III,  272,  8m.  1224. 

^  See  Langdon,  Drehem,  p.  6. 

«  See  also  Sayce  in  P.  8.  B.  A.,  1912,  166. 

'  According  to  the  Rassam  Cylinder,  VI,  107,  the  Elamites  conquered  Erech  about  2295  and  transported  the 
statue  of  Innini.  The  text  has  a  variant  which  is  100  years  less,  making  the  calculation  2195  (reckoning  from  650 B.C.). 
Either  of  these  dates  would  come  well  within  the  Elamitic  domination  but  much  too  late  for  the  Gutium  occupation. 


HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 


who  survived  into  the  reign  of  Hammurapi's  successor.  Our  tablet,  therefore,  marks  the 
beginning  of  a  long  Elamitic  occupation  of  all  of  southern  Sumer,  which  endured  nearly 
three  centuries  and  formed  the  last  obstacle  to  the  complete  Semitic  conquest  of  the  land 
of  the  Sumerians.  The  kings  of  Ur  appear  to  have  been  the  last  Sumerians  who  really  ruled 
in  Sumer  and  Akkad. 


Obv.  1.  ud  shu-bal-aga-ne  gish-gar  ga-lam- 
e-ne 

2.  vd-di  mar-ur*-giin   ur-hi   ni-hur-e 

3.  me  Ki-en-gi-ra  shu-bal-aga-ne 

4.  hal-shdg-ga  e-ba  gi-gi-ne 

5.  uru  gul-gul-lu-ne  e  gul-gid-lu-ne 

6.  tur  gid-giU-lu-ne  amash  gvl-gvl-lu-ne 

7.  dug -hi  tur-hi-a  nu-dub{  l)-bu-ne 

8.  udu-bi  amash-bi-a  nu-dagal-lu-ne 

9.  id-bi  a-du-du-na  nim-mi{  'i)-ne 

10.  6-ni  zi-dS  ^kankal  md-md-ne 

11.  M-ni  "a-nir  md-md-ne 

12.  ama-dumu-ni  ki-nu-qin-qin-ne 

13.  ad-da-a-dam-mu  nu  ur{  ?)-ne 

14.  dam  dumu  ur-ra  nu ne 

15.  tur-tur  db-ba  nu  dim-ma-ne 

16.  afin{  t^e^  u-a  nu ne 

17.  nam-lugal-la  shag{  ^)-ki{  ?)  kur-ru-ne 


When  they  overthrew,   when   order^   they 

destroyed, 
Then  like  a  deluge  all  things  together  he 

consumed. 
Where  unto  oh  Sumer  did  they  change  thee  ? 
The  sacred  dynasty  from  the  temple  they 

exiled. 
The  city  they  demolished,  the  temple  they 

demolished. 
The  stalls  they  demolished,  the  sheepfolds 

they  demolished. 
The  bowls  in  the  stalls  they  heaped  not  to 

over-flowing  ( ?  ?). 
The  sheep  in  the  folds  they  multiplied  not. 
Of  the  canals  their  life  producing  waters  they 

dried  up. 
In  the  sacred  temple  ^n^Z-thorns  they 

allowed  to  grow. 
At  the  door  "weeping  plants"  they  allowed 

to  grow. 
Mother  and  son  they  sought  not  (to  unite). 
Father  and  wife  they  joined  ( ?)  not. 
The   wive  an   infant   in   the   bosom  they 

not. 

The  calves  of  the  cows  they  reared  not. 
The  irrigating  machines  they  commanded  (  ?) 

not  to  be  raised. 
The  royal  power  therein  (  ?)  they  changed. 


1  It  is  difficult  to  render  gish-gar  =  iisuHu  by  a  single  word.  The  philosophic  term  "idea"  more  nearly  trans- 
lates the  word  when  used  in  an  abstract  sense.  The  Sumerians  conceive  the  reality  of  things  as  existing  in  the  divine 
concept  or  idea  of  it,  not  in  its  tangible  existence. 

2  Cf.  Gudea,  Cyl.  B.,  II,  20. 


FROM  THE  TEMPLE  LIBRARY  OF  NIPPUR 


18.  esh-bar-qin-e  shu-lal-la-ne 

19.  nam-lugal-la  kalam-ma ne 

20.  igi-bi  ki-kur-shu{  ?)  ma-md-ne 

21.  dug-dug-ga  ^En-lil-ld-ta  gish-gar  ga- 

lam 

22.  ud  An-ni  hur-kur-ra  sak-ki-ba-da 

gid-gid^ 

23.  ''En-lil-li  igi-ni  ki-kur-ra  ha-an-lal 

24.  ''Nin-ivd-ri  ^  nig-gim-gim-ma-ni  zag- 

ne-sar{  ?) 

25.  ^En-ki-ge  id  Idigna  id  Buranunu 
26 ne-in-bal-a 

[Three   lines 

Rev.  1.  —    —   —    —    —    —    _    —    _ 

2 ki-dur-ha   nu   ma   u-ne-ki{^) 

3 ki-ki  Nim-{ki)  lu  kur-ra  ki 

4.  lugal-ni-ir  e{  1)-gal  ni-te-na  zi  .  .  . 

5.  ^I-he-^Sin  kur  Nim-{ki)-ma-shu  .  . 

6.  ish-za-bu  ki-uzu-kalam-ma-ta  usug- 

ta  AN 

7.  nam-gu  e-biba-ra-ri-abar-gim gm-ni 

8.  id  Idigna    id   Buranunu    gu-gish- 

lal 

9.  u-gul  shar-shar 

10.  haskal-la  gir  nu-ma-ma-ne  gar-ra-an 

nu-qin-qin-[ne] 

11.  uru-du gar-gar-ra[bi]  du-du-ra 

shangu  

12.  kalam  sag-gig a-ba  gish-gash- 

shu^  aga-ne 


The  consultation  of  oracles  they  witheld. 
The  rulership  of  the  land  they  seized  (?). 
Its  gaze  unto  another  land  they  fixed. 
By  the  words  of  Enlil  order  was  destroyed. 

By  the  storm-spirit  of  Anu  hastening  over 

the  lands  it  was  seized  away. 
Enlil  directed  his  gaze  toward  a  strange  land. 
Nintud'  her  administrations  refused  ( ?  ?). 

Ea  the  Tigris  and  Euphrates 
caused  not  to  overflow. 

broken  away.] 


in  Elam  the  enemy 

Unto  his  king terror 

Ibe-Sin  unto  the  land  of  Elam  [was  taken]. 
From  the  ishzabu,  place  of  oracles*  in  the 

land,  from  the  sanctuary 

The  birds  flew  from  the  temple 

The  Tigris  and  Euphrates  all  sorts  of  wood 

carried 

The  wasted  vegetation  of  the  gardens  .  . 
On  the  road  no  foot  they  set,  on  a  journey 

none  they  sent. 
From  the  city was  turned  away, 

from    the    sanctuaries    the    priests 

[departed]. 
In  the  land  the  dark-headed  people 

with  the  sword  they  disposed. 


^  Cf.  kur  sak-ki-ni  ii-ma-da-gid-da,  Gudea,  Cyl.  B.,  8,  4. 

*  For  rt  demonstrative  cf.  my  "Sumerian  Grammar",  §  163. 

'  Goddess  of  childbirth,  a  form  of  Ninlil  and  worshipped  chiefly  at  Kesh. 

*  For  the  sign  uzu,  cf.  Code  of  Hammurapi,  37,  32;  E.  I.  H.,  IV,  30;  V  R.,  63,  6,  5.  In  the  two  passages  last 
cited  the  sign  has  been  incorrectly  read  as  the  sign  for  salrmi.  My  attention  was  called  to  this  error  by  Mr.  F.  Thureau- 
Dangin. 

^  gish-gash  =  gishhashshu,  B.  M.  82,  5 — 22,  574,  1.  6. 


HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 

13.  i-ni  zi-degish-sMtimnu-RU-TIG-ne  His  sacred  temple  the  builders  foundednot. . 

bal-ki ni-te 

14.  e udu sab-ba  edin-na       The of  the  shepherd  in  the  plains  they 

[nu]-silim-ne  repaired  not. 

15.  ^   tur-ra-ni   ga   nu-aga-ne   shurim  In  the  cattle  stalls  tney  milked  not;  the  ewes 

ki-nu-tag-gi-ne  they  housed  not. 

16 ne  gi{  l)-igi-m amash       in  the  sacred  sheepfold  they  gathered 

azag-ga  shu-nu-nigin-ne  not. 

17.  i-dur  lam-ma  zur-zur-ra  sir  urudu       in  the  sheepfolds  they  prospered  not. 

amash-a  nu-silim-ne 

18.  edin-na  mAsJi-anshu  tur-ri-ne  nig-zi-  In  the  plains  the  life-stock  they  diminished, 

gal  til-e-ne  things  with  the  breath  of  life  they 

exterminated. 

19.  nig-ur-iab-tab^   an-gir-na-ge^   imi  The    four-footed    creatures    on    the    hills 

nu il-{  l)-ne  they not. 

20.  e  ra-su  ki-in-ud^-di-ne  mu  nu-tuk-       The  house they ,  a  name  they 

tuk-ne  caused  it  not  to  have. 

21.  S    gi-gi-sag    gvl    md-ma-ne    ub-ba       The  house wickedly  they  burned  (  ?), 

til-e-ne  the  fountain  they  caused  to  cease. 

22.  ub  gish-shar  u-bil-ld  nu-m^-a  im-ba*  At  the  foimtain  in  the  garden  fresh  verdure 

sig-ne  is  not;  the  trough  (?)  they  trampled 

down. 

1  Cf.  V  B.,  60,  a,  15. 

2  Cf.  ibid.,  6,  55  =  "Sum.  Gr.",  p.  192. 

3  LU. 

*  Probably  a  kind  of  canal,  found  also  in  S.  A.  E.,  40,  32. 


c\. 


IV. 

HYMN  TO  DUNGI  AT  HIS  CORONATION. 


(Const.  Ni.  2275  =  Pis.  4  and  5.) 

The  text  is  historically  interesting  for  its  references  to  Larak  and  Erech,  whose  dynasties 
were  incorporated  in  that  of  Ur.  The  city  of  Larak  appears  first  in  the  inscriptions  of  this 
period  and  seems  to  have  been  pronounced  Larag^.  See  Radau,  "Miscellaneous  Sumerian 
Texts"  (in  "Hilprecht  Anniversary  Volume"),  14,  22,  UD-UD-ga.  In  the  liturgies  of  this 
period  this  city  is  invariably  connected  with  Isin,  the  goddess  Bau  being  the  patroness 
of  both  places,  see  S.  B.  P.,  160,  n.  7.  On  the  other  hand  the  unmarried  mother  goddess 
is  mentioned  in  connection  with  Larak,  *S.  B.  P.,  264,  4,  and  our  text  clearly  regards  Shamash 
as  the  god  of  that  city.     Dimgi  is  not  yet  deified. 

Obv.  I.     1.  sal-zid     ma-al-ga-sud^    dingir-       Oh  faithful  lady,  malgasud  of  the  gods, 

ri-ne 

2.  db-tur-azag-gim  sa-zagin  igi-hil  e       Like  a  cow  of  the  sacred  stall  a  bright  eye 

upon  the  (neck) -lace  of  lazuli  lift. 

3.  ''Nin-lil    ma-al-ga-sud    dingir-       Oh  Ninlil,  thou  malgasud  of  the  gods, 

ri-ne 

4.  dh-iilr-azag-gim  sa-zagin  igi-hil  e       Like  a  cow  of  the  sacred  stall  a  bright  eye 

upon  the  (neck)-lace  of  lazuli  lift. 

5.  tur-gu  sig-ga-gim  shu-tag-ta  mu-       I  have  adorned  it  like  the  yellow  little  bird. 

dug 

6.  kur-gal  ^En-lil-ra  ul-ta  mu-na-       Unto  Enlil,  the  great  mountain,  with  joy 

gilr-ii^  I  hft  it  up. 

7.  diig-li-gar    md-md-da    gu-da-ta       To  create  gladness  with  magnificence  for 

mu-ti-teg^  the  neck  I  have  caused  him  to  possess  it. 

^  Larak  has  been  found  in  a  list  of  pre-diluvian  cities  and  is  identical  with  the  Laranche  of  Berossus,  centre 
of  a  pre-diluvian  dynasty,  see  Poebel  in  the  Museum  Journal  of  the  University  of  Pennsylvania,  IV,  43. 

^  malga  and  malgasud  appear  as  titles  of  slaves  and  servants  in  early  business  documents.  In  R.  T.  C,  19, 
Obv.,  Ill,  a  porter  journeys  fromAdab  to  Lagash  with  the  ma-al-ga-sud-da,  who  in  col.  IV  (spelled  7na-al-ga)  receives 
a  present  from  the  queen  of  Adab,  and  the  same  servant  carries  a  present  from  the  queen  of  Lagash  to  the  queen  of 
Adab,  Rev.,  II.  Nin  ma-al-ga-sud  is  a  kind  of  slave  in  B.  T.  C,  18,  Rev.,  II.  The  title  occurs  also  in  Nik.,  21,  Obv., 
I,  where  it  is  applied  to  male  slaves. 

*  giir-u  for  gur-e  by  vowel  harmony.  The  same  principle  explains  the  recurring  form  kush-O.,  Br.  6387.  Since 
the  latter  form  has  been  read  kush-sha  and  used  as  an  argument  for  assuming  a  value  aha  for  <(] ''J^  | ,  the  only  plausible 
argument  for  this  value  thus  disappears. 

*  For  the  verb  teg,  see  "Sum.  Gr.",  246,  and  compare  the  form  of  the  sign  with  C.  T.,  15,  19,  9. 
2 


10 


HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 


8.  nam-teg  lugal-ka  shag-ia-mu^  til 

ni-ib-kush-H 
9 E-kur-ra-ka  shag-ta-mu  da- 

a-gar^ 

10.  mu  '^''ab  ^En-lil-da  shag-ta-mu 

tU  sud-kush-kush{  ?)-«( ?) 

1 1 .  E-td-mdsh  du-aza<]^-gun  qin-mu- 

un-gur-ri 

12.  lugal  sab  enim-zid  mu-na-a-shdg 

a-zu-u 

13.  ^Nin-lil    Dun-gi    sab    enim-gi 

mu-na-a-shdg  a-zu-u 

14.  nam-til  nig-dug-ga-ka  shu-ta-ra- 

ni-gdl* 
15 E-kur-ri  (  ?)  zu  azag-azag 

Obv.  II.  1.  a-a  ^En-ki  me mag  .  .  . 

2.  abzu  M-d-la  ir  a 

3.  ^A-nun-na  igi-im 

4.  Erida  ki-dug-ga  me-gig 

5.  sab  dingir  azag-gi 

6.  lugal  dumu  ^Nin-[sun ] 

7.  a-a  ^En-ki-ge{  ?)  ud-sud 

8.  me-zi-da  mxish-egir 

9.  Dun-gi-ra  zi-da 

10.  mu  gen-gdP'  shar 

11.  e{l)  id 

12.  na  en 

Rev.  I.  I.  id 

2.  a 

3.  shag  dagal-la lu^al-la  sag 

4.  sab-ra-mu^  ki-bi-shu  mu 


For  the  possession  of  the  king  in  my  heart  I 

pondered  to  complete  it. 
of  Ekiir  in  my  heart  was  fashioned. 

For  the  sake  of  the  sea  of  Enhl  in  my  heart 

I  pondered(  ?)  deeply  to  complete  it. 
E-ulmash  with  all  kinds  of  luxuriant  things 

I  restored. 
The  king,  shepherd  of  faithful  word,  who 

has  done  for  him  pious  deeds,  heal! 
Oh  Ninlil,  Dungi  the  shepherd  of  unerring 

word,    who   has   done   for   him   pious 

deeds,  heal! 
A  life  of  goodness  may  he  lead  for  thee. 


Father  Ea  the  oracles great 

The  nether  sea,  the  pure  place 

The  Anunnaki  

In  Eridu  the  holy  place,  oracles  by  night .  .  . 

The  shepherd,  sacred  god 

The  king,  son  of  Nin-[sim ]. 

Father  Ea  long  days (grant). 

True  oracles,  visions  of  aftertime  .  .  .  (give). 

To  Dungi  the  faithful  shepherd(  ?) 

Years  of  plenty 


ipparras,  S.  B.  II.,  5,  29. 


^  Cf.  my  Sumerian  Grammar,   §  122. 

^  For  this  unusual  verbal  form  cf.  da-e-tar 

3  Cf.  Gudea,  St.  B.,  5,  47. 

*  On  this  precative  form  cf.  Bab.,  IV,  244,  n.  5. 
^  Cf.  Radau,  B.  E.,  XXIX,  No.  1,  III,  34. 

*  Note  the  emphatic  demonstrative  element  ra  before  the  suffix  mu  and  compare  "Sum.    Gr.",   §  163. 


6.  liigal  Dun-gi-ra mag-dm 

gim 

6.  gish-ginar  azag  ''Nannar  nig-{  ?)- 

dm  ag 

7.  shu-nir-mag   im-gur-u   a   el  im 

a  .  .  .  . 

8.  e  uru  e  si-{  ?)  sd-sd  ud-ud  nam- 

iar-ra-dm 

9.  Itigal  hal-su-du  sab  Dun-gi  ad-ma 

mu 

10.  E-kish-sJnr-gdl  ^Nannar-kam-ma 

mag 

\\.  uru-na  it-dul-tug-ga  hur-dug^-gi- 

gim  mu-na-du-du-ne-esh 

12.  d-tug-hi   lu-hi-hal-a-ra   uru   mu- 

gul-gul-e 

13.  md-gur    zagin   si   azag    sud-sud 

^Nannara-ar  mu-ni-gub 

14.  kar-ri-nam-ush  nig-me-gar-dm  &- 

-di-bi  til-e 

15.  A-nun-ge-ne  nm-ni  e*-ne  ^Nin- 

gal  im-da-gul{  ?) 

16.  md-gur  ushub  azag-ga  mu-e  .  .  .  . 


Rev.  II.  1 bal{  l)-LaraJc-shu  sag-il-la 

mu-guh 
[e-id]  e-engur  ''Babbar-ra  ki-ba  ni- 

tag 
3.  gu-sag   she-sag  bal^-shu  mu-gar 

''ashnan  mu-KAB,  -\-  DU 


FROM  THE  TEMPLE  LIBRARY  OF  NIPi'UR 

The  king  Dungi mightily 


11 


A  wagon  of  gold  for  Nannar he  made. 

The  great  emblem  he  raised,  pure  water  .  .  . 

In  the  temple  of  the  city prosperity 

of  days  was  decreed  ( ?). 
The  king  a  long  reign^,  the  shepherd  Dungi 

wisdom  [attained?]. 
Ekishshirgal  for  Nannar  grandly 

His   city  with  protection  like  a  pleasing 

mountain  they  (sic!)  adorned. 
His  might  destroyed  the  city  of  the  foe^. 


A  skiff  of  lazuli  inlaid  ( ?)  with  washed  ( ?) 

gold  ( ?)  for  Nannar  he  dedicated. 
A  sword for  joy,   for  admiration  he 

finished. 
The  Anunnaki  with  awe  were  set  forth; 

Ningal  was  made  glad. 
The   skiff  in   a   sacred   wicker   basket  he 

caused  to  ascend 

[Dungi  the  destined],  for  the  dynasty  of 
Larak    was    established   by    selection. 

The  house  of  the  canal,  the  house  of  the  sea, 
for  Shamash  in  their  places  he  adorned. 

The  first  plants,  the  first  grain,  for  the 
temple  revenue  he  made  over;  corn- 
bread  he  offered. 


1  Perhaps  Radau,  B.  E.,  XXIX,  No.  1,  I,  13  also  to  be  read  hal  vd-m-du-ka-na  "his  reign  of  far  off  days". 

2  Written  DU-kur-0. 

^  For  ra  expressing  the  dative  of  disadvantage  of.  ma-a-ra  a-ba  ma-i-ra-ta,  "from  me  who  has  taken"?,  Myhr- 
man,  B.  H.  ct-  P.,  I,  6,  13. 

*  Probably  variant  for  &  =  asu.   See  also  B.  E.,  XXIX,  no.  6,  R.,  II,  11.    Radau,  B.  E.,  Series  D,  V,  2,  p.  32, 
reads  Mr,  but  for  bir  of.  B.  E.,  XXIX,  2,  12. 

*  For  6a;,  "temple  revenue",  of.  Bab.,  Ill,  251. 
2* 


12 


HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 


4.  ''Bahbar  nig-si-sd  ka-gi-na  dug- 

ga-na  mi-ni-gar 

5.  Dun-gi  nam-tar-ra-ge  hal  Unuk- 

shu  sag-il-la  mu-guh 

6.  e  id  e  engur^  dingir  nin  JJnuk- 

ka-ge  ki-ha  ni-tag 

7.  gu-sag  she-sag  bcd-shu  mu-gar 

"ashnan  mu-KAB  +  DV{  ?  ?) 

8.  dingir  nin    Unug-gd  dug-azag- 

ga-na^  sal-mu-na-ni-dug 

9.  lugal  nam-tar-ra-ge  silim  ffallab- 

(ki)-shu  sag-il-la  mu-gub 

10.  e-id  e-engur  ''Innini-ka-ge  ki-ha 

ni-tag 

11.  gu-sag  she-sag  hal-shu  mu-gar 

^ashnan  mu-KAB  +  DU{  ?  ?) 

12.  ^Innini-ge  mal-pi-mag-na  zi-de- 

shu  im-mi-gub 

13.  sa-      gar-      ra-      dm^ 

14.  lugal    tug-bar-azag-ga    tum-ma 

en-gun^  u-gur  ga-gid-gid^ 

15.  Dun-gi  tug-har-azag-ga''  tum-ma 

en-gun  u-gur  ga-gid-gid 

16.  gish{  l)-ki-gdl    sa-gar-ra-kam 


Shamash  justice  and  truth  in  his  speech 

placed. 
Dungi,   the  destined,   for  the  dynasty   of 

Erech    was    established    by    selection. 
The  house  of  the  canal,  the  house  of  the  sea, 

for  the  divine  queen  of  Erech  in  their 

places  he  adorned. 
The  first  plants,   the  first  grain  for  the 

temple  revenue  he  made  over;   corn- 
bread  he  offered(  ?  ?). 
The  divine  queen  of  Erech  bestowed  care 

upon  his  pious  deeds. 
The  king,  the  destined,  to  prosper  Hallab 

was  established  by  selection. 
The  house  of  the  canal,  the  house  of  the  sea, 

for  Innini  in  their  places  he  adorned. 
The   first  plants,   the   first  grain  for  the 

temple  revenue  he  made  over;  corn- 
bread  he  offered(  ?  ?). 
Innini  in  her  vast  understanding  faithfully 

established  him. 
This  a  service  of  prostration*. 
The  king,  who  bears  a  golden  outer  robe, 

the  vicegerant,  may  he  unsheathe  the 

sword. 
Dungi,  who  bears  a  golden  outer  robe,  the 

vicegerant,  may  he  unsheathe  the  sword. 
A  prostration  of  humiliation. 


^  The  primitive  sign  for  engur 'iB  LAGAB  -f-  AN,  cf.  Dtcouvertes,  partie  epigraphique,  XL VI,  Entemena,  Tab.  A, 
Obv.,  IV,  3. 

2  Cf.  Bab.,  Ill,  76,  12. 

*  Cf.  Radau,  B.  E.,  XXTX,  p.  43,  sa-gar. 

*  sa-gar  is  for  sag-gar  =  labanu~\-slMkanu.  For  sag  from  sig,  "to  bow  down,  be  low",  cf.  Radau,  B.  E.,  XXIX, 
59,  No.  73.  For  sa  variantof  sogrcf.  C.  r.,  XV,  11,7  so^-nt-mor,  "he  that  subdues",  and  variant  V.  A.  T.,  617,  sa-mar, 
"the  overwhelmning  one",  in  Z.  A.,  25,  201.  sa-gar-ra-dm,  also  in  B.  E.,  XXIX,  No.  1,  III,  32.  The  same  liturgical 
note  appears  in  expanded  form  as  sa-gar-ra-dm  shu-ta  e-ne  di(  ?) ,  ibid.  III,  5  =  U,  18. 

^  For  the  reading  and  title  cf.  C.  T.,  XXIV,  2,  45. 

*  On  this  passage  cf.  gid-gid  =  shalapu  and  Ishtar  shalpat  namsari,  Del.,  H.  W.,  665,  6;  u-gur  for  u-gur  •= 
namsaru. 

'  For  t-ug-har  of.  IV  R.,  61,  No.  2,  1,  tug-bar  ina  muhU  tusMrib,  "an  outer  robe  thou  shalt  draw  on". 


FROM  THE  TEMPLE  LIBRARY  OF  NIPPUR  13 

17.  lugcd  ge-gdJ-la  zi-M-sM  tu-da-dm       The  king  creates  abundance  surely. 

18.  Dun-gi   ge-gdl-la   zi-de-shu   tu-       Dungi  creates  abiindance  surely. 

da-dm 

19.  she  azag{  ?)   u  azag{  1)-gdl  ga-       Clean  grain,  clean  food  may  he  give  to  eat; 

ne-ib-kur-e     a-dilg     ga-ne-ib-  good  water  may  he  give  to  drink. 

nag-nag^ 

20.  eri^-en  shush  +  nish  +  min-ni-       A  psalm  of  the  high  priest.  82  (Unes)  there  are. 

bi-im 

1  Cf.  B.  E.,  XXIX,  No.  1,  IV,  4. 

^  eri,  written  uru,  for  er,  "to  weep".    Cf.  also  Radau,  B.  E.,  XXIX,  No.  1,  end,  eri-en  bi-im. 


V. 

HYMN  IN  HONOUR  OF  DUNGI. 


(Const.  Ni.  2372  =  PI.  6,  No.  5,  and  cf.  Myhrman,  B.H.  and  P.,  No.  7.) 

The  text  is  taken  chiefly  from  Myhrman,  No.  7,  a  double  column  tablet  resembling 
in  form  the  hymn  to  Bur-Sin  in  B.  E.,  XXIX,  No.  1,  and  the  Dungi  hymn  Const.  Ni.  2275 
of  this  volume.  This  single  column  tablet  Const.  Ni.  2372  is  a  duplicate  of  Myhrman  No.  7, 
Col.  I.  -Evidently  the  scribes  redacted  the  same  hymn  on  a  series  of  four  tablets,  each  corres- 
ponding to  a  column  of  the  single  tablet  edition. 

Obverse,  Col.  I. 

6.  lugal da me-en  King thou  art. 

7.  na-ljcidl  sag-gig-ga  me-en  Shepherd  of  the  dark-headed  people  thou 

art. 

8.  nir-[gdl{  ?) ]  AN  kur-kur-ra  me-en       Counsellor   of  all  lands    thou    art. 

9.  dumu  ^Nin-sun^-ka  m£-en  Son  of  Ninsun  thou  art. 

10.  shag-gi-pad-da  an-azag-ga^  me-en  Chosen  by  the  pure  god  of  heaven  thou  art. 

11.  lugal  nam-tar-ra  ^En-lil-ld-[ge]  me-en  King  (selected)  by  the  fate  of  Enlil  thou  art. 

12.  ^Dun-gi  kenag  ^En-lil-ld  me-en  Divine  Dungi,  beloved  of  Enlil,  thou  art. 

^  Ninsun,  a  married  mother  goddess,  chiefly  the  Innini  of  Eshnumiak,  capital  of  Dupliash  (on  the  borders  of 
Elam),  whose  god  wasTishpak,  a  form  of  Ninurasha.  A  more  common  title  of  this  god  consort  of  Ninsun  of  Eshnunnak 
is  Lugalbanda  (=  Umunbanda),  S.  B.  P.,  154,  22;  Krausz,  Ootternamen,  34 — C;  also  Enhanda,  II  R.,  57,  c,  23,  a  title 
of  Ninurasha,  is  surely  the  same  deity,  see  Radau,  "Miscel.",417.  HenceLugalbandaandNinsunare  types  of  Ninurasha 
and  Gula.  Note  also  that  Lugalbanda  is  a  title  of  the  sun-god  in  Radau,  Miscel.,  No.  4,  and  Ninurasha  is  the  vernal 
sun,  cf.  Langdon,  B.  L.,  145.  Because  of  the  close  connection  between  Ninsun  and  the  virgin  mother  type  Innini, 
chiefly  worshipped  at  Erech,  both  Lugalbanda  and  Ninsun  were  worshipped  at  Erech  and  Kullab,  a  quarter  of  Erech, 
cf.  V  R.,  46,  27.  Note  that  Singashid,  a  ruler  of  Erech,  worshipped  these  deities,  S.  A.  K.,  222.  She  is  regarded  as 
the  mother  of  Gilgamish,  8.  B.  P.,  153,  n.  19;  R.  A-,  IX,  115,  III,  2,  but  in  the  Gilgamish  Epic  Rishat-Ninlil,  a  pries- 
tess of  Ninsun,  is  stated  to  be  the  mother  of  this  hero,  cf.  K.  B.,  VI,  p.  146.  Among  sacrifices  at  the  feast  of  the 
new-moon  at  Erech  is  mentioned  the  sacrifice  of  a  kid  to  Ninsun,  Legrain,  274, 19.  She  is  mentioned  after  Nina,  ibid., 
337,  11.  On  the  other  hand  Legrain,  367  mentions  Ninsun  of  the  city  of  the  ashuhu-tiecs  in  connection  with  the  god 
of  Eshnunnak,  probably  a  cult  in  some  quarter  of  Eshnuimak.  Note  the  order  of  deities  on  a  Drehem  tablet,  Innini, 
Ninsun  and  Lugalbanda,  Genouillao,  Tableltes  de  Drihem,  5501,  Obv.,  16 — 18,  and  Rev.,  19—21.  Ninsun  appears 
to  have  been  particularly  favoured  by  the  kings  of  Ur.  According  to  Genouillac,  ibid.,  5514,  Rev.,  5,  she  had  a  temple 
at  Ur,  cf.  Obv.,  15,  and  not  only  does  Dungi  call  himself  "son  of  Ninsun",  but  Gimil-Sin  is  called  the  beloved  of  Nin- 
sun, 5482,  Obv.,  13,  as  well  as  of  Nannar,  ibid.,  1.  7,  which  leads  us  to  infer  an  identification  of  Ninsun  with  Ningal, 
consort  of  the  moon-god,  an  identification  made  only  atUr.  This  identification  of  Ninsun  with  Ningal  at  Ur  is  confirmed 
by  the  dedication  S.  A.  K.,  194,  y,  where  Ningal  is  called  the  mother  of  Dungi.  Note  also  Nannar  and  Ninsun  at 
Ur,  Langdon,  Drehem,  49,  Rev.,  13 — 16.  The  same  tablet  mentions  Ninsun  of  Erech,  of  Kikal  and  of  Shubaru,  a  quarter 
of  Eridu.   The  name  probably  applies  originally  to  Innini,  as  "lady  of  battle",  cf.  sun  in  "Sum.  Gr.",  p.  243. 

2  So  Myhrman's  text.  The  variant  is  uncertain,  perhaps  lei. 


FROM  THE  TEMPLE  LIBRARY  OF  NIPPUR 


15 


13.  sal-zi-dug-ga  ^Nin-tud-da}  me-en 

14.  gish-tug-pi-sum-ma  '^En-Jci-ga^  me-en 

15.  lugal  kcdag-ga  ''Nannar  me-en 

16.  ug-gu-du-a  ''Babbar  me-en 

17.  ^Dun-gi  ul{  1)-li'^-pad-da  ^fjru  me-en 

18.  gir  gir^-nun-na  hash-e-du  me-en 

19.  gir   kur-ra  gar-ra-an-na  kun^-sud-sud 

me-en 

20.  gir-nitag  ur  an-gir-na?   kaskctl-e  kas-e^ 

me-en 

21.  dup-sar-gal  e'  ''Nidaba-ka^°  me-en 

22.  nam-ur-sag-mu-gim  nam-kalag-ga-mu- 

gim 

23.  gish-pi-tug-ga^^    shu-gu-mu-ni-du-dm'^^ 

24.  enim-gi-na-hi  ga-ma-da-sd-dm^^ 


Cared  for  faithfully  by  Nintud  thou  art. 
Begifted  with  understanding  by  Ea  thou  art. 
Mighty  king  of  Nannar  thou  art. 
Raging  panther'  of  the  Sun  thou  art. 
Divine  Dungi,  named  unto  far  away  days 

by  the  god  Uru  thou  art. 
Thou  that  settest  thy  foot  on  the  way  to 

the  shrine  thou  art. 
One  that  walks  in  a  foreign  land  by  a  route 

stretching  far  away  thou  art. 
A  hastening  governor,  traversing  his  plains 

by  the  highways,  thou  art. 
Great  scribe  of  the  temple  of  Nidaba  thou  art. 
"Even  as  my  heroism,  as  my  valoiir, 

In  understanding  may  (god)  adorn  me. 
By  his  faithful  word  may  I  be  directed  aright. 


^  So  read  for  Myhiman's  ra. 

^  ga,  for  regular  sign  of  indirect  genitive  ka,  is  a  clear  case  of  dissimilation.  For  dissimilation  in  Sumerian,  beside 
the  cases  cited  in  §  59,  see  also  neda  <  neta,  B.  A.,  V,  679,  14,  d  >  <  to  avoid  two  sonants,  also  dumuzita  (ibid.,  1.  15) 
for   dumuzida. 

^  Or  perhaps,  "slaying  heat",  cf.  mul  ud  gii-du-a  =  qaqqab  Amu  iia'ri,  V  B.,  46,  a,  43. 

*  Var.  li-a. 

^  For  girnunna,  written  with  gir,  li.  E.  C,  3,  not  gir,  R.  E.  C,  4,  as  in  our  text,  see  S.  A.  K.,  252,  perhaps 
some  kind  of  sanctuary.   The  scribe  has  apparently  confused  the  two  signs. 

*  The  classical  sign  {>!-  "^t**???  appears  to  be  the  result  of  a  confusion  of  two  ancient  signs,  R.  E.  C,  434  (A)  and 
tJ-<(^  (B).  The  earliest  known  form  of  B  is  in  R.  T.  C,  82,  Rev.,  5.  The  sign  A  has  invariably  the  meaning  "reser- 
voir", as  inGudea,  Cyl.  A.,23,5,  B.M.  12942,  Rev.,  3 (Rev.  andObv.  confused  inC.  r.,VII)  A-zi-da  id-da,  "the  reser- 
voir of  a  canal",  T.  S.  A.,  23,  Rev.,  end,  and  R.  E.  C,  434.  Sign  B  means  zibbatu,  "tail",  cf.  Code  of  Hammurapi, 
37, 31.  The  sign  occurs  in  no  syllabar,  and  its  Sumerian  value  kun  is  known  only  from  variants  in  historical  inscriptions. 
After  the  confusion  was  complete,  so  far  as  I  can  see,  it  is  wholly  uncertain,  whether  we  are  to  regard  kun  as  the  word 
for  "tail",  or  "reservoir".  On  the  basisof  the  rootjrin,  "to  be  circular",  "to  wind",  I  suggest  that  the  value  fcwn  be  reserved 
for  B.  The  confusion  is  complete  in  the  middle  period,  cf.  A  =  kun  in  the  archaic  incsription  of  Esarhaddon,  I  R., 
49,  IV,  34,  and  B  =  kun  in  the  Babylonian  script  of  Nebuchadnezzar  I.,  V  R.,  56,  43,  where  kun  is  probably  correctly 
written.  Note  thatMyhrman  has  the  sign  for  "winding",  "long",  i.  e.,  B,  correctly,  but  the  variant  has  A,  which  is  not 
correct.   A  occurs  also  in  B.  L.,  No.  1,  24,  in  a  passage  kun-gid-da,  which  resembles  kun-sud  in  our  passage. 

'  So   variant. 

*  So  variant.  Myhrman  appears  to  have  an-gir  kds-e  and  some  doubtful  sign,  which  I  fail  to  understand.  As 
no  photograph  accompanies  his  text,  it  is  imixjssible  to  determine  the  reading  of  the  Philadelphia  tablet.  [Ungnad 
has  collated  this  tablet  for  me  and  finds  that  Myhrman's  text  has  kd^-e  qin-ga,  "to  traverse  thou  seekest"]. 

'  Myhrman  zu. 
^^  Var.  kam. 
11  Written  Tug-P/. 
»2  Var.  o. 
13  Var.  a. 


16 


HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 


25.  nig-si-sd-e  hi-ga-ha-dg-ga-dm^ 

26.  nig-erim-e  ki-ah-ha-ra-dg-ga-dm^ 

27.  .  .  nig-ga  al-dug-ga ha-ra-ab. 

28.  ^Dun-gi  me-en  lugal  halag-ga-ni 

29.  glsh  sag-hi-shu  e  a-[ni] 

30.  d-nun-gdl*  zag-tu^-mu 

31.  ni-me sil 

32.  gir-nitag-mu  gur-kasJcal-e{  ?).... 

si  ge [sa?] 


Justice  may  I  love. 
Wickedness  may  I  not  love* 

may  I  not 

I  am  Dungi,  the  divine,  a  king  who 

is  mighty,  a  man  who  excels  all. 
A  powerful  one 


My  governor  a  return  vogage  .  .  .  . 
may  accomplish  safely*. 


Obverse,  Col.  II. 


8.  mu-mu  ul-[li-a-ta  ?] 
gH-ta  [ga-da-ab-de  ?] 

9.  dr-mu  halam-ma  [ga-ma-da-ab-bi] 

10 en  d-gal{  ?) kash-e 

11.  Nibru-ki-ta 

12.  kaskal-gid-dsh-gim  shu ' 

shag-mu  ga-ma-[da-gul-li] 

13.  ne  nam-shvl-bi  tat  (sic!) 

ne-ba-gub-ba 

14.  dur-gar-bil  banda-mu  tum-mal  ba-zal{  ?) 

15.  tu-{gu)  kalama  ara-gush-bi  dal-la-an{  ?) 
d-mu  gu-mu-un-gid-gid 

16.  '^lmdugud^-{guY'  kur-bi-shu  igi-il-la-ba^° 
shdr-mu  gu-mu-bad-bad 


My  name  [unto  far  away  days] 

in  words  be  proclaimed. 
My  glory  in  Sumer  be  rehearsed. 

a  strong  lord hastening 

To  Nippur 

as  a  single  double-hour  march' 

[to  journey?]  may  my  heart  be  glad. 
The  strength  of  its  fame 

be  its  strength 

May  the  dove,  which  in  angry  flight  in  the 
Land  flies,  my  strength  prolong. 

May  the  Zw-bird,  which  lifts  its  eyes  upon 
the  Land,  cause  my  riches  to  endure 
forever. 


^  Var.  omits. 

*  Note  the  form  abhara  for  abara,  and  compare  §§  228,  219,  p.  161  on  a,  as  precative  of  the  first  person. 
^  Myhrman  appears  to  have  copied  ab-ha-ra-gig-ga. 

*  Variants  d-nu-gdl,  a-nu-ma-al,  see  Meissner,  S.A.  I.,  4689;  R.A.,  9,  7,  11;  Radau,  "Miscel.",  No.  1,  Rev.,  22. 

*  Sign  uncertain,  sar  or  U  possible. 

*  It  is  probable  that  Myhrman,  7,  Obv.,I,  ended  here.  From  this  point  I  have  no  variant  or  photograph  to 
control  the  text. 

'  About  10^  kilometers.  The  distance  from  Ur  to  Nippur  was  150  kilometers  by  the  most  direct  route  or  at 
least  12  double-hour  marches. 

*  For  reading  ditgud,  not  {im)-gig,  in  the  name  of  the  mythical  Zu-hird  see  also  C.  T.,  25,  27,  K.  2117,  9.  The 
sign  gig  is  often  confused  with  dugud,  as  in D.  P.,  136,  Col.  IX,  Ur-Bau,  Statue,  III,  6  and  passim  in  the  inscriptions  of 
Gudea,  see  8.  A.  K.,  p.  255.  But  the  reading  dugud  is  established  by  Cyl.  A,  4,  \T^im-gig-(gu)-dam,  i.  e.,  itnduguddam. 

*  Or  Tiamt 

"  Text  me?i(!) 


FROM  THE  TEMPLE  LIBRARY  OF  NIPPUR  17 

17.  uru-md-da  ki-gar-gar-ra-mu  In  my  city  my  constructions  may  he  estab- 

ga-ma-lag-lag-gi-esh-dm^  lish. 

18.  halam  sag-gig gim-udu-dm  The  land  of  the  dark-headed  people  as  one 

u  diig  gu-mu-vb-dug  that  tends  his  sheep  may  he  look  upon 

goodly. 

19.  mdsh{  ?)  gar-sag-gdsd gvb-sar-sar-       The   kids(  ?)    on   the   mountains   in   peace 

-  ri-ne^  leap. 

[Lines  20—22  iUegible.] 

Reverse,  Col.  I. 

4.  E-gal-la{  ?)  ^Nin-e-gal-Jca-kam^  In  Ekalla  of  the  queen  of  the  great  house, 

5.  tin-kash  ni-dvb  a-gub-bi  ni-duh  Wine  and  beer  he  libated,  holy  water  he 

libated. 

6.  tin-gan-ni  fad  gu-mu-ni-kur  Wine   be   abundant,    bread   may   all   eat. 

7.  ^Nin-{  ?)  sag-du*  gu-gim  ga-ma-zi-dim  And  may  Nin  .  .  .,  the  sagdu,   like  a  bird 

come  swiftly; 

8.  Nibru-shu  a-la-ma^  ga-ba-an-gur-ri-en  to  Nippur,  my  city,  may  she  return. 

9.  ud-bi-a  ud-de  enim-ib-bi  mar-ur*  ge-nigin       Once  on  a  time  the  spirit,   the  wrathful 

word,  the  deluge^,  gathered  all'. 

10.  mir-mlr-ra  im-gal-lu  mur-bi  ni-bi-a  gu-       The  raging  storm  uttered  its  roar  with  terror. 

mu-un-du 

11.  ud    gir-gir    immir-imin-bi-ta    an-na-ge       The  devastating  spirit  with  its  seven  winds 

bi-dug^  caused  the  heavens  to  moan*. 

12.  ud  teg-sag-ga^  ki  ge-im-bul-bul  The  violent  spirit  caused  the  earth  to  quake. 

^  For  esh  denoting  a  plural  object  cf.    "Sum.  Gr.",  §  225. 

*  For  this  complex  compare  gu-ub  mu-un-sar-sar-e-ne  =  iltanassuma,  C.  T.,  16,  44,  98.  The  plural  ending  -we 
denotes  a  personal  subject,  which  is  difficult  to  discover  in  this  passage. 

'  According  to S.B. P.,  142, 7,  Ninegal  is  a  t3rpe  of  Gula  and  consort  of  Urash  ofDilbat,  a  city  not  founded  before 
the  Isin  dynasty.  In  Dilbat-texts  Lagamal  is  ordinarily  the  goddess  of  Dilbat.  Also  III  R.,  66,  c,  1  connects  Urash 
withNinegal,  as  do  other  passages,  see  Hinke,  "Bd.  St.",  226;  B.A.,U,  203,  13.  Note  K.  4349, W.,  2  [La-ga-ma-a]l 
(  ?  ?)  '^Ninegalla.  In  <S.  B.  P.,  156,  44  she  appears  to  be  connected  with  Ereshkigal,  queen  of  Inferno,  and  in  Const.  Ni. 
2266,  1.  13,  she  is  clearly  the  underworld  deity,  see  page  36.  A  vase  dedicated  to  Ninegal  for  the  life  of  a  patesi  of 
Nippur  is  noted  by  Soheil,  R.  T.,  XXXI,  Notes  d'Epigraphie,  V;  here  also  (contrary  to  Scheil)  I  would  identify  Ninegal 
with  Ereshkigal,  as  in  S.  A.  K.,  144,  c,  146,  k.  The  passage  R.  A.,  X,  71,  Col.  II,  5  connects  Ninegal  with  Damkina 
and  Nergal.    Her  identification  with  Lagamal  of  Dilbat  appears  to  be  late. 

■*  Probably  for  sag-tun,  a  title  of  Gula  of  Isin.  Myhrman  appears  to  have  Ninda,  a  male  deity,  attendant  of  the 
court  of  Enlil,  C.  T.,  24,  10,  5.   Read  Ningal  (  ?). 

®  Sicl   Evidently  a  Semitic  loan-word.   The  construction  is  faulty;  we  should  have  Nibru-(ki)  ala-ma-shu. 

*  Reading  ur  is  uncertain. 

'  Cf.  B.  L,  No.  177,  Rev.,  I;  S.  B.  P.,  142,  6. 

*  Most  uncertain. 

*  Cf.  teg-sig  =  nadA,  C.  T.,  16,  37,  42;  te-mu-un-da-ab-stg,  S.  B.  A.,  94,  13,  and  nam-te-sig  in  Zimmem,  K.  L., 
25,  VI,  20  —  all  with  the  meaning  "to  cast  down". 

3 


Ig  HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS  ^ 

13.  ^Immer-ri  an  nig-dagal-la-ba  gu  gu-mu-       The  storm  god  in  the  vast  heavens  shrieked. 

ni-dub-dvb 

14.  dag-tur-tur-hi-im  dag-gal-gal-hi-im}  And  there  were  Httle  hail-stones,  and  there 

were  great  hail-stones. 

15.  sig  E-hishih-ha^  ge-im-mi-ib-za  But  now  the  brick-walls  of  Ekishibba  shine 

with  splendour. 

16.  lugal-me-en  im-ha-ra  ha-da A  king  am  I,  the  storm-winds  [are  silenced  ?] 

17.  ug{  lyhan-da-gim gu Like  a  young  panther 

18.  gush-kd-na^-gim  tug-ga Like  a  roaring  door-post 

19.  du-la-la-gdl-la-mu  kdsh-gu  .....  My  sanctuary 

20.  gir  gir-e-nun*  dsh-du-gim  hash  ? My  foot  on  the  walk  of  the  shrine  as  one 

who  is  excellent  hastening 

21.  ^Babhar  i-a-ni-shu  igi-ni  zal Shamash    in    his    rising  his    eyes  brightly 

[beamed]. 

22.  kaskal-haskal-gid  ud  15(  '!)-dm  shu-gu  A  far  journey  for  15  days(  ?) 

23.  sag{  ?)  ur-sag-mu At  the  head  of  my  choice  soldiers 

Keverse,  Col.  II. 

9 gu-mu-ni-pad-de-en-ne  may  they  proclaim. 

10.  [t g]u-la-ge  scd-dug-ga  bestow  care  upon. 

11 ge-nu-gdl-ta  '  with  riches. 

12.  nam-ur-sag  nam-halag-ga  nam-til  nig-dug  Heroic  valour,  sturdiness  and  good  health 

sag-e-esh  sdg{  t)-ga  grant  me  as  a  gift. 

13.  d-mag-sum-ma ri  With  vast  strength  begifted 

14.  ^Dun-gi  Mr    sun-sun    kalama  gi-en-gi       Divine  Dungi,  conqueror  of  foreign  lands, 

establisher  of  the  Home  Land. 

15.  \ur-sag  ?]  an-hi-a  gab-ri  nu-tuk  Hero  ( ?),  who  in  heaven  and  earth  (sic/) 

no  rival  has. 

16 ga       —    —    —    —    —    —    —    —    —    —    — 

17.  [zag]-sal  Glorify! 

1  Compare  C.  T.,  XV,  15,  23 f.,  and  Boissier,  Z>.  ^.,  59,  6;  also  S.  B.  P.,  282,  note  2. 

^  Temple    at    Kish. 

^  The  passage  refers  to  the  comparison  made  by  the  Sumerians  between  the  sound  of  the  great  door  posts 
swinging  on  their  stone  sockets  and  the  roar  of  lions.    See  Heuzey  in  -R.  A.,  9,  90. 

*  We  have  here  probably  the  full  form  of  the  ordinary  word  gir-nun  (see  S.  A.  K.,  252),  which  is  known  to 
designate  a  part  of  a  temple.  The  signs  e-nun  are  written  together  as  in  S.A.I.,  3781,  but  the  ordinary  form  e-nun 
(=  kummu,  "chapel")  is  surely  identical  in  meaning.  The  Semitic  would  be  padan  kummi,  "walk  of  a  shrine".  See 
Col.  I,  18. 


A 


VI. 


HYMN  TO  ENLIL  AND  ANU. 


(Const.  Ni.  1039  =  PI.  7,  No.  6.) 

This  is  a  hymn  by  a  conqueror,  who  subdues  the  whole  world  and  institutes  a  system 
of  taxes  payable  to  the  temples  in  Nippur  ( ?).  The  king  whose  exploits  agree  best  with 
this  hymn,  is  Dungi  of  Ur. 

Obv.  1.  Pad-''Innini   azag-gi  si-[mu-un-ne- 
sdl] 

2.  mu  zur-zur-ra 

u-gul  mu-un-ne-ma-ma 

3.  ''En-lil  sib  igi-zid-bar-ra-zu 

4.  gu-zid-de-a  kalam-ma  il-la-zu 


5.  hur  shu-ni-shu  kur  gir-ni-shu 

6.  kur-ra  ki-su-ud-hi 

gu-mu-un-na-ah-md-ma 

7.  a-shed-gim  gah-te-[a{  ?)] 

nig-ki-shar-ra-ge 

8.  mdsh-da-ri-a^  gu-un  dugvd-da 

9.  sd-ne-in-dug  e  nig-ga-ra-ge^ 

10 ne-in-sd 


Pure  Ishtar-cakes  he  [arranged  fittingly  for 

them] 
With  prayer  and  petition  he  besought  them. 

"Enlil,    shepherd,   behold  with  true   eyes. 
Thou  that  utterest  true  words,  exalt  the 

land  (of  Sumer)". 
The  foreign  land  unto  his  hand,  the  foreign 

land  unto  his  foot, 
The  foreign  land  whose  place  is  far  away,  he 

subdued. 
Like   cool   water   the   possessions   of   the 

universe, 
revenues  of  heavy  tribute, 
he  levied  for  their  regular  offering.  The  store 

house 
he  arranged. 


Kev. 


sag 


'  Literally,  "to  receive  tribute  in  kids",  mash  (or  7nash)  =  sabUu  and  da-ri-a  =  sabaru,  of.  Genouillac,  T.  S.  A., 
XLII,  and  Thureau-Dangin,  J.  A.,  1908,  p.  123,  n.  7.  The  ordinary  meaning  of  the  word  is  "revenue",  irbu,  IV  R., 
20,  21.  In  Pinches,  "Amherst  Tablets",  no.  20,  mash-da-ri-a  denotes  the  king's  revenue.  InReisner,  T.  U.,  276,  the 
revenues  for  the  akitu  or  New- Year  feast  are  called  mash-da-ri-a. 

*  "bit  Tnakkuri",  "store  house".  Note  Nik.,  49,  Obv.,  IV,  sum-za-§a-ti  i  nig-ga-ra-kam,  "zo^oit-onions  of  the 
store  house",  and  Gudea,  Cyl.  A,  28,  14,  i-nig-bi-a  za  kug  an-na,  "In  the  store  house  were  jewels,  gold  and  lead". 

3* 


20 


HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 


2 e  an-na-ham  ''E[n-lUl] 

3.  dingir  dirig-dirig-ga-dm 
4:.  im mu-un 

5.  an-na  dsh-nun-bi-im 
ki-a  ushumgal-hi-im 

6.  ''A-nun-ki-ge-ne^   dingir -mag -hi-im 


A  god  surpassing,  surpassing  is  he 

In  heaven  he  is  their  autocrat, 

In  earth  he  is  their  prince; 

Of  the  Anunnaki  he  is  their  great  god. 


*  For  the  readings  and  interpretation  of  this  word,  cf.  Bab.,  VI,  106.  The  form  which  occurs  here  supports 
the  contention  that  hi  is  the  locative  ending  of  Erida-ki,  and  that  the  original  A-nun-erida-ki-ge-ne  became 
A-nun-ki-ge-ne.  Note  the  Semiticised  foims  Igigu  and  Anunnaku  in  the  inscription  of  Adad-Nirari  I.,  Messer- 
schmidt,  Keilschrifttexte  aus  Assur,  pi.  7,  25f.,  and  Enukku  K.  2100,  IV,  8  =  C.T.,  25,  18.  See  also  King,  "Creation", 
p.  28,  1.  42. 


^^ 


VII. 

LETTER  TO  A  SUMERIAN  RULER 


(In  the  Ashmolean  Museum.) 

The  text  which  I  pubHsh  here  is  so  mutilated  that  it  seemed  at  first  impossible  to 
utilise  its  contents  for  any  serious  purpose.  It  came  into  the  possession  of  the  Ashmolean 
Museum  from  an  unknown  site,  but  the  script  and  contents  appear  to  warrant  its  classi- 
fication among  the  scattered  collection  of  Nippur.  Only  by  most  skillful  treatment  were 
the  museum  authorities  able  to  make  the  tablet  legible  in  places,  and  after  much  labour 
I  venture  to  publish  a  copy  and  suggest  a  general  interpretation.  The  reverse  of  this  text 
is  entirely  worn  and  broken  away.  The  obverse  carries  forty-eight  lines,  so  that  in  its  original 
condition  our  tablet  should  have  yielded  a  text  of  nearly  one  hundred  lines,  thus  corre- 
sponding closely  in  form  to  the  hymn  on  Idin-Dagan,  third  king  of  Isin,  published  by 
Dr.  Radau,  "Miscellaneous  Texts",  No.  2,  and  re-edited  by  the  writer  in  his  "Sumerian 
Grammar",  196 — 200.  The  great  importance  of  Radau's  text  lies  in  the  fact  that  here  a 
deified  king  of  Isin  appears  in  the  role  of  Tammuz,  the  dying  god,  and  a  text  recently  publi- 
shed by  Zimmern^  names  several  kings  of  Isin,  who  after  (or  before  ?)  their  translation  were 
recognized  as  types  of  the  suffering  god,  who  perished  and  was  resurrected  for  humanity. 
In  assigning  this  letter  to  Dungi  or  one  of  the  rulers  of  Ur  I  have  no  conclusive  argument 
to  adduce.  The  script,  the  title  in  line  11,  and  the  similarity  of  style  between  this  text  and 
others  addressed  to  kings  of  Ur  and  Isin  lend  only  probability  to  the  suggestion. 

Beside  the  rulers  of  Ur  and  Isin  any  one  of  the  imcomplete  list  of  the  little  known 
Elamitic  dynasty  of  Larsa  may  be  suggested,  such  as  Siniddinam,  Arad-Sin,  or  Rim- Sin.  In 
favour  of  one  of  the  kings  of  Ur  is  the  fact  that  the  king  here  addressed  claims  as  his  patrons 
Enlil  of  Nippur,  Ea  of  Eridu,  Nannar  of  Ur  and  Nergal  of  Kutha,  and  the  letter  is  written 
by  Nannar-mansum,  a  citizen  of  Ur.  This  evidence  would  tend  to  exclude  the  dynasty  of 
Isin,  for  none  of  these  could  possibly  have  reigned  at  Ur,  a  city  which  passed  immediately 
into  the  hands  of  the  Elamites  after  the  reign  of  Ibi-Sin.  On  the  other  hand,  none  of 
the  Nippur  texts  present  such  a  curious  literary  form  as  we  have  in  this  composition.  The 
first  twenty  lines  appear  to  be  an  ordinary  panegyric  to  a  king,  such  as  we  find  in  historical 
inscriptions  or  in  the  initial  section  of  a  hymn  to  a  deified  king^.  But  at  this  point  a  colophon 

1  Sumerische  KuUlieder,  No.  26,  Col.  VII. 

2  Compare  Myhrman,  B.  H.  &  P.,  I,  No.  7. 


22  HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 

of  two  lines,  giving  the  name  of  the  scribe,  interrupts  the  text.  From  this  point  onward  we 
have  a  letter  addressed  to  a  deified  king  by  an  official  and  beginning  with  the  notice, 
"This  is  what  the  crown  officer  said  to  him".  This  literary  form  is  not  without  analogy 
in  Sumerian  texts  of  this  period,  see  page  25.  The  meager  information  which  can  be 
gleaned  from  the  mutilated  and  weather-worn  text  of  the  letter  shows  clearly  enough  that 
the  king  had  been  elevated  to  the  legion  of  the  gods.  He  fixes  the  fates  of  men  and  is 
the  source  of  all  natural  gifts.  The  hymn  is  characterized  by  frequent  mention  of  a  banquet 
to  this  god,  by  which  I  suppose  we  are  to  understand  the  feast  offered  to  his  soul,  at  which 
his  family  and  country-men  partook.  Feasts  of  this  kind  in  the  Sumerian  period  are  not 
infrequently  mentioned^. 

4.  ^En-lil goh-gi  nu-mu-un-[na-gdl  ?] 

Enlil a  rival  [caused]  not  [to  be.] 

5.  nam-halag  nam-Upesh tag-a tug  i-ni-in 

Heroic  power,  compassion [he  bestowed  ?] 

6.  na-ri  E-hur-ra^  en-gal   ^Nin-urasha  d-tag-a-ni-shu^  i-ni-in-gar-ra  [me-enl] 
The  cleansed  of  Ekur,  great  high-priest  Ninurasha,  as  his  helper  he  sent. 

7.  ^En-hi  gish-pitug-dagal-ba{  ?) gar ge  shu-gal-du-a*-[a-an:] 

Ea  with  vast  understanding has  made  him  completely  perfect. 

8.  ^Nannar  en-gal  UD azag-ga  ....  ne-ne  tag  ...  .hd E-kur-ra 

Nannar,  the  great  high-priest 

9.  nam  nam-til-la^  il-sukal  ( 9)^  nig-zid  nig-si-sd  shu-zid-mu-na-[sig]-e 

A  fate  of  life,  service,  .  .  .  faithfulness  and  righteousness  he  granted  unto  him  kindly. 

10.  u-a(  ?)'  -n  azag-de  igi-har  pad  ^Innini^-bi  me-hi 

The  caretaker ( ?)  .  .  .  to  keep  clean  is  he  chosen,  the  offerings  of  the  mother  goddess, 
its  regulations  [to  maintain  is  he  named]. 

11.  ud-da-du^  shu-el  shu-azag-bi  sud 

The  illuminator,  whose  clean  hand,  pure  hand 

12.  li-tar-tar  nig-ag-ag  gish-gar-ra-bi  na 

He  that  seeks  after  (good)  deeds,  whose  plans 

^  For  the  parentalia  see  Bahyloniaca,  VI,  193—215. 
^  Same  title  of  Ninurasha  in  B.  E.,  29,  52,  44. 

'  For  Ninurasha,  as  a  "helper",  see  V  iJ.,  51,  o,  24;  date  formula  of  Ammiditana,  31 ;  same  title  of  Adad,  King, 
L.  I.  H.,  Ill,  p.  201,  47,  and  of  Innini,  R.  A.,  9,  112,  IL  27.    For  the  construction  with  shu  see  "Sum  Gr",  §  85. 

*  Compare  Langdon,  "Liturgies",  No.  43,  6;  also  IV  R.,  13,  o,  20,  and  16,  6,  34.     Note  especially  the  hymn  to 
Dungi  in  Myhrman,  B.  H.  &  P.,  I,  No.  7,  I,  22  [gish-pitug-'^a  shu-gu-mu-ni-du-dm. 

^  The  traces  on  the  tablet  favour  this  reading. 

*  Wholly  uncertain.    Traces  favour  ii-sukal. 
'  Cf.  C.  T.,  21,  20,  2. 

*  This  ideogram  for  "sacrificial"  cake  is  probably  to  be  read  nidab-hi. 

^  This  title  is  applied  to  Ishme-Dagan,  C.  T.,  21,  20,  3,  and  to  lBnrna]-buriash  (  ?),  0.  B.  I.,  68,  I,  12. 


PROM  THE  TEMPLE  LIBRARY  OF  NIPPUR  23 

13.  ah-  1-ag  gul-gul  gish-nu-un  gi-gtr-ld ur gal-gal-la-ge 

Who  the   built  and  sculptured,  protection of  the  great 

14 gu-ni-a-ni  shu-ni-ha-nu-e 

Whose  hand his escapes  not(  ?) 

15 shuh-tug du gtr-hi 

whose  foot 

16.  mu-pad-da  nin-halatrw}  dug-slg-sig-gi-ne  sd-tug 

He  that  was  called  by  the  lady  of  the  Land,  the  oppressors  he  suppressed 

17.  bad-gal-gal  gi-azag-gim  la^-ba-an-dim-e  ka{  ?)  .  .  .    ^En-Ul-ld-ta 

A  great  wall  like  a  pure  reed,  he  was  not  created  but  by command  of  Enlil. 

18.  ki-bad-du  igi-hi  nu-gar-ra  za-pa-dg  me-lam-ba  ni-ba-te-te-de 
Fortress  whose  front  yields  not;  the  uproar  of  whose  glory  terrifies. 

19.  esh tug  kiir  ki-bal  mu-ni-in-shush  shu-  1-im-mi-in-dg 

the  land  of  the  foe  he  crushed reduced. 

20.  dumu  tud-da  en  ^N e-unu-gal-la-ka-ge  gar  .  .  .  gar in-gu-ra 

Son  begotten  by  Nergal 

21.  u-na-a^-  dug 
To  him  say. 

22.  ^Nannar-ma-an-sum  dupsar  ibil*  Ab-gish-in  galu  Uri-ma-ge 
Nannar-mansum,  the  scribe,  heir  of  Abgishin,  a  citizen  of  Ur. 

23.  NITAff  +  MIR^  na-ab-bi-a" 
That  which  the  crown  officer  said  to  him. 

24.  ad-da-mu  arad-gi-na-ra  ( l)mu-e-shi-in-tuk-a 

My  father  to  a  servant  faithful,  whom  thou 


1  Cf.  Ninkalama-zigal .  .  .,  a  title  of  Nidaba  (  !),  C.  T.,  24,  9,  27.  "" 

^  Perhaps  the  negative  verbal  prefix  na>la,  perhaps  a  Semitic  loan-word.  The  explanation  of  this  la  given  in  my 
Grammar,  p.  44,  n.  2.  That  la  stands  for  na  rests  upon  the  supposition  that  all  these  passages  contain  a  negative  wish 
or  some  construction  which  demands  the  negative  ma(§  227),  but  the  more  natural  meaning  demanded  by  these  passages 
is  the  indicative,  hence  it  seems  better  to  regard  la  as  due  to  Semitic  influence.  Note  that  la-ha-gi-gi-da,  "that  he 
would  not  return  to  complain  (he  swore)",  demands  na,  as  the  negative  of  indirect  discourse  (M.I.O.,  3529),  but  if 
we  regard  this  la  as  Semitic,  the  rules  of  Sumerian  Grammar  cannot  be  applied  to  it. 

'  ii-na-a-dug  occurs  also  in  line  44.  (Note  also  ii-na  in  ii-na-a-dug  in  Z.  A.,  18,  252,  Rev.,  4).  We  have  an  adverb 
in  "Babylonian  Liturgies",  115,  Iff.,  ii-na  guh-ha  =  sha  shaqish{  1)izazzu.  The  word  ii-na  occurs  also  in  the  compounds 
gig-u-na  =  shot  mushi,  "darkest  part  of  the  night",  and  gig-u-na  =  kussu,  "cold",  i.  e.'  "coldest  part  of  the  night", 
see  Meissner,  <S'.  A.  I.,  6716ff.  U-na  probably  from  [na  for  ana,  "high",  and  in  these  compounds  means  "height, 
summit",  "the  height  of  the  night".     For  the  verbal  prefix  il-na,  cf.  Syntaxe  du  Verbe  Sumtrien,  280. 

*  Note  the  form  of  U8H  employed  in  this  compound,  i.  e.,  NITAH,  R.  E.  C,  27.  The  ordinary  sign  is  USH, 
see  for  example,  "Code  of  Hammurapi",  32,  89.    Also  in  line  23  NITAH  appears  to  be  employed  for  USH. 

*  Usually  read  uku-ush.    This  is  the  only  passage  known  to  me  where  the  signs  are  inverted. 

*  Cf.  na-hi-a  in  Thureau-Dangin's  Textes  de  I'Epoque  d'Agade,  p.  3,  note  1,  and  ibid.,  1119,  2. 


24  HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 

25.  liigat  kur-ra  mu-ni  nu-mu-un-pad-de sag-du  tag-me-en 

A  hostile  king  whose  name  is  not  spoken,  the on  the  head  thou  didst  smite. 

26.  Jcalag  igi-hi  igi-mu-ud{  ^)-du-a  hi ta 

Strong  warior,  whose  eyes  behold  below  and  [above  ? ] 

27.  lugcd  igi-du-gal  dingir-ra  me-en  nig-nam-e  sig-gi  me-en 

Oh  king,  great  champion  of  god  (sic !)  thou  art;  whatsoever  is  given  it  is  thou  [that  givest.] 

28.  li-hi  tar-ri-de  nam-galu-ge-bi  zu-zu-d6 

To  fix  the  destiny,  to  make  known  the  fate  of  man, 

29.  dub-bi-{  l)-kalag-bi  mu-e-ni-tug  gish-galu-KA sig-gi-de 

This  precious  letter  thou  takest to  bestow, 

30 tug{  ?)  mh^    ''Sig  zur-zu-ur  er-hi  mu-ni-in-e 

The thou  takest.    Oh  shepherd,  who  to  the  God  of  Brickmaking  prayer  .... 

with  sighing  causest  to  ascend. 

[Lines  31 — 33  mostly  illegible.] 

34 nam-tar-tar-ri  im-mi-in-')na{  ?) 

the  fates  he 

35 ur  t-sag  mag-e  mu-e-da-an  ? 

36 a  mu-e-gdl  de-in-aga  sag-bi  mu-un 

37 ur-sag  ....  gal  i-ni-in-dih-hi  dumu  mag-e  ka-mu-ra-an-gub 

oh  hero I  bring,  oh  far-famed  son  thee  I  feast^. 

38 e-ne  mu-e-ni-gar  sag-mag-bi-shu{  ?)   mi-ni-in-  1   ?  -li 

Their thou  createst;  as  a  gift  magnificently  thou  bestowest(?) 

39 ba-mu  nam-ti-la-ka  .  .  .  -ta-sd  lugal-mu-ur^ 

of  life  may  be  decreed(  ?)  for  my  king. 

40 ba-an-gvb-bi  en-e-ne  er-ba-ni-ib 

has  set  up;  their  lord  they  lament. 

41 tum-ma  arad-shag-gi-na-zu  e-ne-bi*  (sicl) 

For fitted^,  to  thy  servant  of  faithful  heart  speak. 

42 ti  shu-(  l)-mu-un-e-da  idim  pi-la-ba  mug-bi * 

The  evil  thou hast  caused  to  go  forth;  who  the  lowly  has  afflicted,  upon  him  .... 

43 im-ri-a  ....  nam-til-zu-shu  ka' -im-mi-in-gnb-giih 

family  ....  for  thy  life  has  banqueted(  ?) 

^  The  sign  DU  -\-DU  has  the  value  su-u  =  ri-e-a-um,  R.  A.,  9,  77,  II,  7,  probably  for  an  earlier  sub.   The  word 
sib  =  re'u  is  established,  but  sab  ("Sum.  Gr.",  289  and  235)  should  be  replaced  by  sub. 

^  For  ka-gub  =  patanu  see  Z.  A.,  17,  202;  Bab.,  II,  207;  Meissner,  S.  A.  I.,  9986;  and  below,  line  44. 
^  The  order  of  words  is  unusual ;  we  expect  the  verb  at  the  end  of  the  line. 

*  We  expect,  u-ne-bi  or  ii-na-bi. 

*  Cf.  Hrozny,  Ninih,  16,  18. 

*  Traces  favour  the  reading  tud  for  last  sign.        '  The  sign  may  be  kur  or  nak. 


FROM  THE  TEMPLE  LIBRARY  OF  NIPPUR 


25 


44.  u-na-a-dug  [ka-]mu-ra-ab-gvh-ba^  shag  lugal-mu  gvl  ( ?)  ma-dg-e 
Say  to  him.     Thee  I  banquet,  the  heart  of  my  king  glad  I  render. 

45 dim-ma-mu  ga-mu-na-ab-dvg-dug 

my I  will  rehearse. 

46.  lugal   ^Enlil  li  kur-kur-ra  mu-ni-ne-in-sa-a 

The  king  Enlil  the  destiny  of  the  lands  proclaimed. 


The  epistolary  forms  na-hi-a  and  u-na-dug  are  known  from  two  letters  of  the  period 
of  Sargon,  Thureau-Dangin,  Textes  de  VEfoque  d'Agade,  numbers  1058  and  1119.  A  letter 
to  a  king  of  the  period  of  Ur  will  be  found  in  my  "Liturgies",  No.  V,  a  text,  which  I  failed 
to  understand,  when  I  copied  it  in  1909,  before  the  epistolary  form  was  known. 


1.  lugal-hi  igi-Ua  -ga-shi-  mu-ur 

2.  u-  na-  dug 

3.  alam-azag-gi  ud-dug-ga  tu-ud-da 

4.  en  nir-gdl  dingir-  ri-      ge 

5.  u-        na-      he  tag 

6.  ah-za-za  amash-azag-ga 

7.  shag-azag  dingir -ri-ge   fad-  da 

8.  za-e  \ab  ?]-6a(  ?)-zm  dumu  an-na  me-en 

9.  dug-ga-zu  dH-dingir-ra-ta 


10.  ki-      nu-  gi-     gi- 
ll, enim-zu  ni  an-ta  .  .  . 

12.  shangu  nu-du-du- 

13.  Ur-shig  arad-zu  na  . 

14.  Itigal-md  bar-ma  li-li 


dam 

.  .  -gd-gim 

dam 
.  .  .  ta 

.  in-gam 


15.  dumu   Uri-{ki)-ma  me-en 

16.  tukundi-bi       lugal-md  .... 

17.  ?     ad-da  lil  zi-ma-  an-  da 

18.  ki  ad-da-  ma 

19.  lit  nam-mu-ub{  l)ba-ab-  ?    ri 

20.  lugal-mu  ge-  en-  zu{  ?)-  zu 


To  the  king  my  radiant  object  of  adoration, 

say. 
"Oh  pure  figure  born  on  a  good  day. 
Mighty  high-priest  of  god". 
Add  thereunto  (in  thy  greeting). 
"Thou  ....  calf  in  the  sacred  fold  [created], 
Chosen  by  the  pure  heart  of  god. 
Thou,  as  to  thy  father,  son  of  Anu  art. 
Thy  word  (which  goes  forth)  from  the  divine 

chamber. 
Turns  not  back  again. 
Thy  word  itself  from  heaven  like  ....  (goes 

forth). 
And  priest  does  not  create  it.^ 

Urshig  thy  servant,  (who)  in 

To  my  king  upon  my  side  ....  himself 

prostrates, 
A  son  of  Ur  am  I. 
If my  king 


May  my  king  know. 


^  After  KA  it  is  probable  that  a  sign  KA  has  been  omitted. 
«  Cf.  S.  B.  P.,  98,  47. 


VIII. 

FRAGMENTS  OF  THE  EPIC  "THE  KING,  THE  SHEEN  OF 
WHOSE  BRILLIANCE  IS  FAR-FAMED". 


(Const.  Ni.  2375  and  2371  =  Pis.  9  and  10.) 

The  ancient  Sumerian  epic  lugal-e  ud  mdam-hi  nir-gdl  was  first  discovered  by  Hrozny 
with  the  aid  of  Bezold's  Catalogue  of  the  Ninevite  collection  of  the  British  Museum,  in  which 
this  scholar  detected  tablets  XI  and  XII  of  the  Assyrian  redaction  together  with  several 
fragments  whose  position  in  the  series  could  not  be  determined.  He  published  his  work 
on  this  epic  as  the  second  chapter  of  a  monograph  upon  the  god  Ninurasha  imder  the  title 
Sumerisch-babylonische  Mythen  von  dem  Gotte  Ninrag  in  the  Mitteilungen  der  Vorderasia- 
tischen  Gesellschaft,  1903,  No.  5.  To  the  fragments  of  the  Ninevite  redaction  may  be  added 
B.  M.,  80 — 7 — 19,  127,  published  by  Meek  in  the  Beitrdge  zur  Assyriologie,  X,  pt.  1,  pi.  110, 
beginning  and  end  of  the  tablet  which  followed  upon  K.  2863  (IV  R.,  23,  No.  32,  in  Hroznf , 
Ninrag,  p.  32).  The  catchline  of  this  tablet  ends  ingar  (e-gar)  du  ni-aga,  with  which  compare 
the  catchline  of  K.  4827,  e-gir  e,  etc.,  in  Hrozny,  p.  22.  Radau  discovered  variants  and 
additional  fragments  of  the  original  Sumerian  series  of  Nippur  in  the  Philadelphia  collection, 
which  he  published  in  B.  E.,  29,  Nos.  6—8,  and  discussed  in  his  monograph,  "Ninib,  the 
Determiner  of  Fates",  B.  E.,  Series  D,  Vol.  V,  pt.  2.  No.  6  of  this  author's  collection,  frag- 
ment of  a  large  six-column  tablet,  proves  that  there  existed  another  version  at  Nippur  having 
a  different  order  of  addresses  of  the  god  Ninurasha  to  various  stones.  Number  7  of  the 
Philadelphia  collection  belongs,  as  the  two  tablets  of  the  Constantinople  collection,  to  a 
Nippurian  redaction  arranged  on  single-column  tablets  and  contained,  in  its  original  con- 
dition, the  addresses  of  the  god  Ninurasha  to  six  stones,  sagkal,  esi,  dOg-na,  eld,  kagina  and 
gishshirgal.  Tablet  XI  of  the  Ninevite  redaction,  which  is  completely  preserved,  contains 
the  addresses  of  four  of  these,  esi  to  hagina.  From  Const.  Ni.  2371  we  learn  that  in  the 
standard  redaction  the  addresses  to  the  stones  began  with  that  to  sagkal,  consequently 
B.  E.,  No.  7  forms  that  part  of  the  epic  where  these  addresses  began. 

B.  E.,  29,  No.  8,  reverse  of  a  large  tablet,  belongs  to  a  Nippurian  redaction  on  eight- 
column  tablets  and  contains  portions  of  addresses  to  the  stones  sagkal,  esi  and  algamish; 
the  section  on  the  algamish  stone  is  found  on  the  obverse  of  the  twelfth  (XII)  tablet  of  the 
Assyro-Baby Ionian  interlinear  version.     To  that  portion  of  the  epic  containing  addresses 


FROM  THE  TEMPLE  LIBRARY  OF  NIPPUR  27 

to  the  stones  belongs  K.  2871  +  81 — 2—4,  396  (Hrozuf,  p.  36),  as  Radau  has  noted.  I  ven- 
ture to  assume  from  the  position  of  the  first  of  these  addresses  in  B.  E.,  29,  No.  8,  where 
it  probably  began  Col.  II  of  the  reverse,  that  these  addresses  occupied  the  latter  portion  of 
the  epic,  and  that  all  the  fragments  published  or  edited  by  Hrozn/  as  well  as  the  one  men- 
tioned above  in  Meek's  publication,  belong  to  the  earlier  portion,  tablets  I — ^X  of  the  inter- 
linear version.  I  also  venture  to  agree  with  Meissner  in  M.V.  A.G.,  IX,  p.  57  and  Jastrow, 
Religion,  I,  462,  in  regarding  K.  133  as  the  first  tablet  or  at  least  one  of  the  earlier  tablets 
of  this  series. 

Constantinople  Ni.  2375  contains  all  of  two  addresses,  the  end  of  a  third  and  the 
beginning  of  a  foiirth,  and  probably  belongs  to  tablet  XIII  of  the  interlinear  version.  Con- 
stantinople Ni.  2371  is  a  resume  of  the  first  hnes  of  all  the  addresses  and  shows  that  the 
epic  contained  eighteen  of  these.  Of  course  this  may  be  a  kind  of  commentary  on  the  series, 
but  I  incline  to  regard  it  as  the  last  tablet.  The  Maklu  series  presents  a  striking  analogy, 
for  its  last  tablet  likewise  contains  the  first  lines  of  all  the  preceding  incantations.  Literary 
forms  of  this  kind  appear  to  be  of  Sumerian  origin. 

(Const.  Ni.  2375.) 
!.__________       ________ _ 

2 du-um- —    —    —    —    —    —    —    —    —    —    — 

3.  \lugal-ynu  dag  mash-ld    ba-gub  My  lord  stepped  upon   the  mashid  stone. 

4.  [dag}    dub-ba-an}    dag    u-hid-tum^    [grtt-        To  the  dvbban-sione  and  to  the  ukidtum- 

im-mi-dey  stone  he  called. 

5.  [''Nin-]urasha  dumu  ^En-lil-ld-ge  [nam-       Ninurasha,  son  of  Enlil,  decreed  their  fates. 

im-mi-ib-tar-ri] 

6.  dag-mash-id  dag-dub-ba-an "Oh  stone  m/xshid,  oh  stone  dubban 

7.  dag  ii-kid-tum  na-me Oh  stone  uhidtum  forever  (?) 

8.  dag-ga-sur-ra*  zig Oh  stone  gasurra 

9.  gish-bal-a     gar-gim-mxi^     [gul-shv,     za-e  A    chisel    for  cutting    sculptured    figures 

ge-al]  thou  art. 

10.  kiir-sa-ha^  mu-e-tum The   hostile   land   thou   devastatest 

11.  dag-nmsh-id  udu-gim  ge- ne  Oh  stone  mashid   like   a   lamb 


^  Mentioned  also  perhaps  in  Const.  Ni.  2371,  Obv.,  17  dub-ba-ni. 

^  Otherwise  unknown. 

»  Cf.   V.  A.  T.,  251,  Obv.,  31. 

*  This  stone  is  addressed  in  a  separate  section  and  appears  to  be  a  synonym  of  aban  su-u  ('coral'  ?)  in  B.  E., 
29,  No.  6,  Rev.,  II,  5ff.,  see  Radau,  B.  E.,  Series  D,  V,  31  ff. 

^  Literally  urtu  epeshu;  cf.  Gudea,  Statue  B,  VI,  77,  and  Thureau-Dangin's  translation  in  S.  A.  K.,  p.  71. 

•  For  Mr  ki-bal,  cf.   f.  A.  T.,  617,  Rev.,  39  in  Zimmern,  KuUlieder. 


28  HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 

12.  dag -dub -ha -an  nig-zi-ri-ne^  ge-ne-sig-       Oh  stone  diihban,  may  violent  men  smite 

gi-ne  thee. 

13.  ddg-u-kid-tum  mi-ib-gim  u-ma  ge-aga-ne       Oh  stone  ukidtum,  may  they  make  thee  hke 

the  mi-i6^-weapon  mito  fame. 

14.  zahar  sig-du  dingir-ri-e-ne-Jca  Oh  bronze,  shining  workmanship  of  the  gods, 

15.  ushum-gush    sa-sa-da    lu-e    ge-ne-  ?  -ne       As  a  raging  brilliant  dragon  that  terrifies 

may  they  [make?]  thee. 

16.  lugal-mu  dag-sha-ga-ra^  im-[ma-gub]  My  lord  stepped  upon  the  s/«a^ara-stone. 

17.  ^Nin-urasha    dumu    ^En-lil-ld-ge    nam       Ninurasha,  son  of  Enhl,  decreed  its  fate. 

im-mi-ih-tar-ri 

18.  dag-sha-ga-ra  sag  gin  +  gin-na^ "Oh  stone  shagara,  established  as  chiefest 

sag-du  tag-ga as  the  head  fashioned 

Keverse. 

19.  ad-kit-e  gi-gan  imi-ta  BI-UD- May  the  net-mender  with  reeds  ....  and 

20.  hi-nad-za  ge-ne-sub-bi  clay lay  thee  in  thy  bed. 

21.  sig-a-ma*  mug-za  ge-ne-ib-i-i-e^  In  my  garden  over  thee  may  they  speak 

of  praise. 

22.  d-ash-zu^  galu  na-an-ni-ti-li  Thy  desire  no  man  shall  bring  to  nought. 

23.  u-gu-ba-an-de-zv?  uku-e  nam-me  As  for  thy  irrigation  may  every  people, 

24.  me-da^  uru-du-a  hi-im-dvb-bu  With   awe   in   the   builded   cities,   resting 

25.  ^Nin-gar-sag-ka-kam  places  of  Ninharsag, 

26.  ka-tar-ri-ne^  shdb-ba^"  u-ne-in-sil-di-ne         Chant  their  songs  of  praise  because  of  it. 

^  For  the  weapon  mi-ib  see  S.  A.  K.,  p.  261.    This  weapon  with  50  heads  is  probably  referred  to  in  K.  38, 
Rev.,  12,  where  one  of  Ninib's  weapons  is  described  as  gish-KU  sag-ninnu,  "the  weapon  with  fifty  heads." 
^  Otherwise  unknown. 
»  Cf.  Gudea,  Cyl.  B,  15,  22. 

*  A  word  dg-a  in  B.  M.,  12925  (C.  T.,  VII,  7). 

®  But  compare  [ga-ra-^ib-i-i  =  lishesi-ki,  Hrozny,  Ninib,  p.  38,  14,  or  ga-ra-ah-i-i  =  li-ma-' u-ki,  "may  they 
praise  thee",  ibid,  26. 

*  The  text  appears  to  have  zu-a.    Perhaps  an  error. 

'  Interpretation  doubtful.  The  phrase  occurs  also  in  Genouillac,  Inventaire,  944,  where  five  asses  are  employed 
u-gu-ba-an-de-a-shu,  '"for  irrigation".  This  general  sense  appears  to  be  demanded  by  the  phrase  shag-bi-ta  4  anshu- 
ur  Ur-  ^Nina  ii  En-ga-ga  im-ma-ta-a-ba-al,  "Of  these  (five  asses)  four  old  asses  Ur-Nina  and  Engaga  have  employed 
for  drawing  water,"  (for  bal,  "to  draw  water",  cf.  "Sum.  Gr.",  205).  Note  also  in  this  contract  i-de-za-bi-shu,  literally, 
"for  their  damage",  i.  e.,  "wear",  "use",  and  ef.  i-de-za,  "loss",  "damage",  in  omen  texts,  Boissier,  Choix,  19,  9; 
Hunger,  Tieromina,  104,  n.  3,  etc. 

*  Cf.  S.  B.  P.,  4,  n.  10. 

'  The  ordinary  value  of  TAR  in  the  combination  ka-  TAR  is  sil,  cf.  "Sum.  Gr.",  240,  sil  3,  and  R.  A.,  9, 123, 19. 
But  the  value  tar  is  also  possible,  cf.  ka-tar-ra-bi  in  Gudea,  Cyl.  A.,  29,  16.  Another  passage  (8.A.K.,  14,  19,  20) 
appears  to  demand  the  reading  kud-(du). 

^^  For  shag-bi,  shag-ba  =  "because  of",  cf. /S.  B.  P.,  140,23;  172,  34,  and  for  shag,  as  a  preposition,  cf.  shag-ba  = 
"in  it",  Ur-Bau,  Statue,  III,  2.  See  p.  2,  note  1.  For  prepositional  constructions  note  en  sar-ra,  "unto  the  earth", 
"Sum.  Gr. ",  §  236,  and  li  tukundi-bi  =  adi  surri,  "straightway",  Meek,  76, 28 ;  bar-bi,  "without  her",  S.  B.  H.,28,  Rev.,  10. 


FROM  THE  TEMPLE  LIBRARY  OF  NIPPUR 


29 


27.  leash  u-sa  nam-zu-shu  galu  ga-ra-ab  ge-a       Mixed  drink  for  thee  let  there  be  one  who 

thinks  on. 

An  high-priest,  who  sets  forth  (for  thee) 
filtered  meal  and  milk  in  abundance,  may- 
there  be". 

My  lord  stepped  upon  the  marpata-stone. 

Ninurasha,  son  of  Enlil, 

decreed  its  fate. 

"Oh  marpata-stone  in  the  furnace  I  will 
[put  thee?]" 


28.  zid-diib-dub-ba  ga  ge-gdl(  1)-U  en  ki-mu- 

shub-ba  ge-a 

29.  lugal-mu  dag-mar-pd-ta  ba-gub 

30.  ['^Nin\-urasha  dumu  ^En-lil-ld-ge 

31.  nam-im-mi-ih-tar-ri 

32.  [dag  mar-]  pd-ta  hi-mu-ri  gu-mu-e  .  .  .  ? 


My  lord called. 

The  hero  upon  the  sag-kal^-stone  stepped. 
My  lord  stepped  upon  the  dolerite. 
My  lord  stepped  upon  "the  stone". 
My  lord  stepped  upon  the  elel-stone. 
The  hero  stepped  upon  the  kagina-stonQ. 
The  hero  stepped  upon  the  alabaster. 
My  lord  stepped  upon  the  crystal. 
My  lord  stepped  upon  the  dushu-sione. 


(Const.  Ni.  2371.) 
1.  [lugal-mu  dag-esh  gu-im-ma-de-]e  [My  lord  to  the  stones  called?] 

2 ma  —    —    —    —    —    —    —    —    - 

3 ra-ge  —    —    —    —    —    —    —    —    - 

4.  [lu^al-mu grM-]m-ma-d!e-e 

5.  ur-sag  dag-sag-kal-e  ba-  gub 

6.  lugal-mu  dag  -esi-e  im-mxi-    gub 

7.  lugal-mu  dag-e^  im-m/i-  gub 

8.  lugal-mu  dag-e-li-el-e  im-ma-gub 

9.  ur-sag  dag-ka-gi-na-e     ba-      gub 

10.  ur-sag  dag-gish-shir-gal-e^  ba-gub 

11.  lugal-mu  dag-algamish*-e    ba-gub 

12.  lugal-mu  dag  du-shi-a^      ba-gub 

^  The  fate  of  this  stone  must  have  stood  at  the  end  of  tablet  X  in  the  Ninevite  version  preceding  the  esi  or 
dolerite,  which  begins  tablet  XI,  Hrozny,  Ninib,  p.  22.  It  is  described  in  B.  E.,  29,  No.  7,  Obverse,  to  line  13  and 
there  precedes  the  esi.  The  sag-kalis  here  mentioned  before  the  esi.  Evidently  in  the  version  to  which  B.  E.,  29,  No.  7 
belongs,  the  fate  of  the  sag-kal  began  the  list  of  fates,  as  here.  In  B.  E.,  29,  No.  8,  Rev.,  II,  the  section  on  the  sa^-kal 
ends  at  line  4,  where  the  section  on  the  esi  begins,  so  that  we  may  suppose  that  this  version  followed  the  same  order. 
According  to  Radau,  B.  E.,  Series  D,  V,  p.  22,  the  tablet  B.  E.,  29,  No.  6  has  the  beginning  of  the  sag-leal  section 
on  Reverse,  II,  18,  following  the  section  on  the  gasurra  stone,  but  this  is  uncertain.  In  any  case,  jB.  E.,  29,  No.  6 
has  another  and  independent  version. 

^  Literally  "the  stone".  The  Ninevite  version,  IV  E.,  13,  a,  30,  appears  to  have  simply  dag  as  in  line  39;  the 
variant  B.  E.,  29,  No.  7,  Rev.,  3  has  also  dag  simply,  but  in  line  4  dag-na,  as  in  the  Ninevite  version,  11.  37  and  41. 
The  full  form  is,  therefore,  dag-na,  as  in  C.  T.,  6,  13,  18.  The  Semitic  equivalent  is  simply  abnu,  according  to  IV  B., 
13, o,  34,  or  for  the  full  form  abnu  shakil([),  ibid,  40;  cf.  1.  36  [sha-ki-J-ii  ?).  But  IV  B.,  13, o,  42  supposes  a  Semitic 
loan-word  na'u(  ?),  and  it  is  possible  that  line  36  is  to  be  read  [reoJ-'-i. 

*  In  V.  A.  T.,  251,  6,  a  loan-word  gishsMrgallu{  ?).    The  Semitic  word  pariitu  usually  translates  this  term. 

*  For  the  various  early  and  late  forms  of  this  sign  sec  B.  E.,  Series  D,  V,  54.  It  is  partially  preserved  in  C.  T., 
6,  12,  10 — 12,  where  the  right  component  is  certainly  KAB,  but  the  beginning  of  this  sign  is  clearly  not  KAK.  The 
sign  may  occur  on  the  seal  of  B.  E.,  VI,  2,  47,  as  a  title  of  Ninurasha,  and  V.  8.,  VII,  177,  as  a  title  of  a  person 
Dingir-shunugi  X  e  ba-an-gi-shag,  although  in  the  latter  passage  the  sign  may  be  balag.  See  Poebcl,  O.  L.  Z.,  1913, 
66,  n.  8. 

*  Under  this  section  tablet  XII,  Obv.,  31  adds  the  hulalu-stone,  the  gug  (porphyry)  and  the  za^in  (lapis  lazuli), 


30  HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 

13.  ur-sag  dag  gir-ka-gal-e      ha-gub  The  hero  stepped  upon  the  calcedony, 

14.  lugal-mu    dag-im-an-e^       ha-guh  My   lord  stepped    upon    the   immanahku- 

stone^. 

15.  \lugal-mu\  dag-dub-ba-ni^ ....  zi-dam  My  lord  mounted  upon  the  rft^i&an-stone. 

Reverse. 

16.  [ur-sag  dag-ga-sur-ra{tY  ba-]giib  [The  hero]  stepped  upon  [the  graswrra-stone?] 

17.  [lugal-mu  dag  sha-ga-ra(  l)]im-ma-gub  [My  lord]  stepped  upon  stone  [the  shagara- 

stone  ?] 

18.  lugal-mu  dag-uz{  1)-gu^  ba-gub  My  lord  stepped  upon  the -stone. 

19.  ur-sag  dag-zib-tum-e^  ba-gub  The  hero  stepped  upon  the  z^6tom-stone. 

20.  lugal-mu  dag-sheg{  'i)sheg{  ?)'-e  ba-gub  My  lord  upon  the -stone  stepped. 

21.  dag-en-gi-shdg  dag  '^ashnan-ha-ge^  To  the  engisJmg -stone  and  the  corn-stone(  ?) 

gu-im-ma-de-e  he  called. 

22.  ur-sag  dug ....  la-nu-um-e  ba-gub  The  hero  stepped  upon  the -stone. 

23.  galu  de-ra-ab-e  im-mi-ib-bi  "May  man  cause  thee  to  go  forth",  he  said*. 

and  perhaps  other  stones,  for  the  text  breaks  away  here.  But  B.  E.,  29,  No.  6,  Rev.,  II,  1 — 4  has  a  portion  of  a 
section  particularly  devoted  to  the  giig-Btone,  which  proves  that  we  have  here  a  different  version. 

^  This  is  the  last  stone  mentioned  on  tablet  XII  of  the  Ninevite  series  and  appears  in  the  catchline  for  tablet 
XIII.    It  is  there  written  im-ma-na. 

2  For  this  loan-word  cf.  Z.  A.,  24,  345. 

'  Text  uncertain. 

*  This  section  on  the  independent  version,  B.  E.,  29,  No.  6,  Rev.,  II,  5 — 17. 

^  The  dag-uz  in  A.  8.  K.  T.,  81,  23,  without  determinative  gu.   The  word  nz-(^u)  =  vsu  denotes  a  kind  of  bird, 
perhaps  "duck".     What  is  a  "duck-stone"  ? 
«  Cf.  C.  T.,  6,  13,0,  32. 
'  The  sign  is  uncertain;  cf.  C.  T.,  6,  13, o,  35 — 7,  and  Meissner,  8.  A.  I.,  549. 

*  Text  not  entirely  certain.    The  last  two  signs  may  be  hanshur. 
'  Interpretation  uncertain. 


IX. 


INCANTATION  CONCERNING  HEADACHE\ 


(Const.  Ni.  616 

1.  sag-gig-ga  ni-\ma-malt'\ 

2.  '' A-nun-na{gab-e  ha-da-ah-ratY 

3.  shu-hi  sag-[hi-ta  im-ma-da-ab-teg  1] 

4.  ''En-lil-a-ra  [ ]ne 

5.  kalama  sag-gig  [ni-dib-dib  t]  mu-un-da- 

ah-hi-ne 

6.  nin  en  u-tud lugal  u-tud 

7.  ^Dam-gaJ-nun-na     sJiar  tvd-al 

8.  \mds\-sag  an-ki-a  en     ^Nu-nam-nir-e 

9.  sag-zi  sag-  ?  -dm  mu-  ne-ib-sd-sa-sa  {sic\) 

10.  sag-hi-  ?  .  .  .  .     mu-un-ne-^-ne-a 

11.  dingir-ri-e-ne-ra      pdd-shu-mu-un-da-ba 

12.  ^En-hi-ge  gish-al-a-ni^  zag-sal  ba-an-dug 

13.  ki-el  ''Nidaba  esh-bar  dib  ba-an-gub 

14.  gish-al    ?  gish-al  azah-ba'' 
16.  s^w grd^ 


PI.  11,  No.  10.) 

Headache  was  instituted. 

The  Anunnaki  it  fought  against. 

Its  hand  to  his  head  it  drew  nigh. 

To  EnUl they  [hasten], 

"Headache  the  Land  has  troubled",  they  say. 

"The  queen  of  incantation  created  them, 
the  King  created  them*. 

Damgalnunna 

Oh  leading-goat  of  heaven  and  earth,  oh 
lord  Nunamnir"*. 

And  the  impetuous  like them  pro- 
claimed. 

Their  heads  he  raised 

To  the  gods^  food  he  gave. 

Ea  on  his  bag-pipe  praise  proclaimed. 

And  the  maid  Nidaba  to  depose  entreaty 
stood  up. 

The  bag-pipe  .  .  .  . ,  the  sacred  bag-pipe 
she  played 


^  Cf.  also  the  incantation  text  concerning  headache.  Const.  Ni.  2187,  published  by  Huber  in  the  "Hilprecht 
Anniversary  Volume",  pp.  219ff. 
2  Cf.  Bah.,  VI,  107,  4. 

*  The  line  refers  to  Ninlil  and  Enlil,  who  are  here  represented  as  having  created  the  demon  of  headache.   Note 
also  that  the  plague  goddess  Labartu  is  said  to  be  the  daughter  of  Anu. 

*  Enhl. 

^  I.  e.,  the  Anunnaki. 

«  Cf.  Radau,  "MisceU.",  2,  59;  Gudea,  Cyl.  B,  10,  11,  gish-al-gar. 

'  azag-ga  >  azag-ba. 


32  HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 

16.  ^-hur   e  ^En-lil-ld    gish-cd-e    ur{1)-ra>       Ekur,   the  temple  of   Enlil,   the  bag-pipe 

filled  with  thunderous  sound. 

17.  ud-de  al  du-si^  gig  aP  mu-mu  By  day  the  bag-pipe  wailed,  by  night  the 

bag-pipe  uttered  intercession. 

18.  En-lil-{hi)  ki-gar-ra  ....  ib-e-al-hi-a  Nippur,  the  well  builded, 

[The  remaining  lines  are  illegible.] 

'  Uncertain.    For  mur  ">  ur  =  ramamu;  of.  ur-sha  =  ramimn,  R.  A.,  10,  70,  31. 

2  du-si  in  the  Tammuz  hymn  Manchester,  III,  25,  has  perhaps  the  meaning  "wailer",  a  title  of  Ishtar,  cf.  Bab., 
IV,  236. 

'  al  probably  has  the  same  sense  as  al-gar,  a  musical  instrument.  Note  especially  Gud.,  St.  B,  V,  1,  ki-mag 
uru-ka  al-nu-gar,  "At  the  sepulcher  of  the  city  the  bagpipe  (  ?)  was  not  sounded".  Also  Gud.,  Cyl.  B.,  10,  11,  al-gar 
mi-ri-ib-gar  i-dAg-ga  ur-sag  pi-ttig-a-ra  ^Nin-gir-su-ra  E-ninnu  dug-bi  ga-gd-da,  "The  bagpipe  sounding  like  a  raging 
storm  in  the  harem{  ?)  for  the  hero,  the  receptive-eared,  for  Ningirsu  to  erect  in  Eninnu  the  beneficient." 


X. 


HYMN  TO  SHAMASH. 


(Const.  Ni.  2360  =  PI.  12,  No.  11.) 


Col.  II. 


1.  [sM-m«]  dag-zagin  \ur-sag-galY 

2.  su  dag-zagin  sug-[siig  ur-sag-galY 

3.  gish-gdl  e-nun-na[ ] 

4.  am  a-nag-a-ni 

5.  zi-zi  gud  ''Nannar 

6.  ''Babbar  dam-kar-ra^  Zimbir-{ki) 

7.  u-tur-tur-bi  sar-rilmd-a] 

8.  ''Babbar  gal-gal-bi  hi-el-e  md-a 

9.  ''Babbar   dvl-a-ni-ta    ^Babbar   a-a-ni-ta 

10.  ^Babbar  dul-a-ni-ia  nu-me-a  Mr-ri  sag- 

ba-an-sig 

11.  ^Babbar  a-a-ni-ta  nu-me-a  kur-ri{'i) 

[sag-ba-an-sig] 

12.  dul-a-ni-[ta  nu-me-a  kv,r-ri  sag-ba-an-dg] 


Bearded  with  a  beard  of  lazuli^,  oli  hero! 
Thou  with  streaming  beard  of  lazuli,  oh  hero ! 
The  door  of  the  cult  chamber  [thou  openest  ?] 

Wild-ox  whose  beverage 

Thou  that  hastenest  and  the  bull  Nannar  .  .  . 
Shamash,  who  conducts  the  affairs  of  Sippar, 
In  his  infancy  in  the  gardens  he  grew. 
Shamash  in  his  manhood  in  a  clean  place 

grew^. 
Comparable  with  Shamash  in  his  obscurity, 

with  Shamash  in  his  going  forth  *", 
Yea  with  Shamash  in  his  obscurity  there 

is  none ;  to  the  earth  mountain  he  hastens. 
Comparable   with    Shamash   in   his   rising 

there  is  none.     To  the  earth-mountain 

he  hastens. 
Comparable  with  him  in  his  obscurity  there 

is   none.       To    the    earth-mountain   he 

hastens. 


1  Restored  from  K.  8473,  2f.,  B.  L.,  No.  72. 

*  According  to  a  communication  from  Prof.  Hilprecht,  fragments  of  lapis  lazuli  beards,  which  evidently  were 
attached  to  statues  of  Shamash,  have  been  discovered  in  Nippur.  According  to  the  same  scholar,  Layard  andRassam 
found  similar  blue  beards  in  Nineveh,  now  preserved  in  the  Imperial  Ottoman  Museum  at  Constantinople. 

*  Also  a  title  of  Enlil,  S.  B.  P.,  276,  10. 

*  The  passage  should  be  compared  with  a  similar  description  of  Tammuz,)S.  B.  P.,  309,  10 — 13,  and  for  the  close 
relation  of  Tammuz  with  the  solar  deity  see  B.  L.,  p.  62. 

*  For  a-a  =  &-a  see  Zimmern,  K.  L.,  3,  6,  28. 


XI. 

FRAGMENT  OF  A  HYMN  TO  TAMMUZ. 


(Const.  Ni.  2266  =  Pis.  12  and  13,  No.  12.) 

The  importance  of  this  small  tablet,  whose  obverse  is  all  but  destroyed,  has  already 
been  noted  in  my  paper  on  astronomy  and  the  early  calendar,  "Proceedings  of  the  Society 
of  Biblical  Archaeology",  1912,  248 — 56,  where  I  identified  Innini  with  the  star  Sfica  but 
in  a  later  article  with  Sirius,  ibid.,  1913,  47 — 52.  The  connection  of  Tammuz,  Innini  and 
Geshtinanna  with  astral  mythology  can  no  longer  be  doubted;  not  only  this  tablet  but  also 
a  small  text  from  Drehem  published  by  Legrain,  Le  Temps  des  Rois  d'Ur,  No.  323,  give 
reason  for  supposing  that  the  Sumerians  celebrated  the  rising  of  Sirius  in  the  sixth  month 
and  regarded  the  return  of  this  star  as  the  sign  that  Innini  had  returned  from  inferno, 
bearing  the  child  Tammuz  on  her  bosom.  The  details  of  this  mythological  astral  myth  will 
be  discussed  in  my  volume  on  Tammuz  and  Ishtar  now  in  press,  to  which  I  refer  for  a  more 
minute  discussion.    The  Reverse  of  our  tablet  reads  as  follows: 

3.  [ shesh-zu  ^Dumu-zi-da-]ka  du  gur-ru-a-zu-{deY 

When  the  ....  [of  thy  brother  Tammuz  ?]  thou  didst  provide  with  what  is  fitting, 

4.  \e\-sar-ri^  dam-zu  ''Dumu-zi-da-ka  dug-li  dug-li-a-zu-de 

When  the  connubial  house  ( ?)  of  thy  consort  Tammuz  thou  didst  make  luxurious, 

5.  hur-ra-igi-gdP  hi  sd-tar-ru-za 

In  the  nether  world  of  wisdom  where  thou  comest  unto  judgment, 

6 gur  unu-gal-e  dur-gar-ra-zu-de 

When in  the  vast  abode  thou  comest  to  dwell, 

1  Cf.  Gud.,  Cyl.  B,  16,  15. 

^  Reading  of  first  sign  doubtful.  For  sal-li  >  sar-ri  cf.  "Sum.  Gram.",  §  44  and  dagal-la  >  dagar-ra,  C.  T., 
XV,  10,  10;  Zimmern,  K.-L.,  15,  I,  21.  According  to  Allotte  de  la  Fuye,  in  Thureau-Dangin's  Inventaire  des  Tablettes 
de  Tellv,  25,  n.,  1,  e-sal  denotes  the  house  of  the  queen  consort.  If  the  reading  assumed  above  be  correct,  this  meaning 
could  not  be  applied  here. 

^  For  igi-gdl  in  the  sense  of  "wisdom",  cf.  King,  L.  I.  H.,  98,  40,  igi-gal-gdl-mu-ta,  "in  ray  vast  wisdom".  Our 
passage  evidently  refers  to  an  ordeal  of  judgement,  to  which  those  who  descended  into  inferno  were  compelled  to 
submit.  A  judgement  in  the  land  of  the  dead  may  be  inferred  from  the  title  of  the  lord  of  Hades,  Nergal,  who  is 
called  hel  shipti,  "lord  of  judgement",  IV  E.,  21, a,  44.  Nergal  «Ao  shiptu  u  jmnissu,  "of  judgement  and  decision", 
IV  R.,  24,  a,  28,  with  which  cf.  S.B.P.,  84,  4.  These  references  have  been  generally  understood  as  descriptive  of 
Nergal,  as  judge  of  the  living,  and  in  this  aspect  a  phase  of  the  sun-god,  Bolleniiieher,  Nergal,  p.  29.  But  more  decisive 
is  the  astronomical  tablet  II  R.,  49,  No.  3,  40,  mul  gig  =  kakkab  shipti  mituti,  "star  of  the  judgement  of  the  dead". 
The  name  of  the  god  with  whom  this  star  was  identified  is  broken  from  the  tablet,  but  Nergal  is  probably  to  be  restored. 
Finally  we  have  the  passage  Craig,  R.  T.,  II,  13,  3,  where  Enmesharra,  a  form  of  Nergal,  is  called  parts  purussi  irsitim 
"decider  of  decision  of  the  lower  world". 


PROM  THE  TEMPLE  LIBRARY  OF  NIPPUR 


35 


7.  uz mu-ra-lag-gi-esh 

The hasten  unto  thee. 

8.  nu-mu-e-sig-gi-en  gish-dur-ra-e-ne^ 

But  they  give  not  their  scepter  (unto  thee). 

9.  ^Innini  nu-mu-e-da-di-ne 
Innini,  not  do  they  rival  thee, 

10.  kdr-lil KU  mu-un-e-ne-en 

The  courtesan they  caused  to  go  up. 

11.  '^Shilam^-ab-ba^ shu  ha  zu  ra  ni-in-tu-tu-ne-en 

To  Shilam{  1)-ah-ba they  caused  her  to  enter. 

12.  ^Innini  Nin-me-shar-ra*  me-en  dingir  nu-mu-e-da-di 
"Oh  Innini,  Ninmesharra  I  am,  a  god  rivals  me  not." 


^  gishdur  is  probably  the  same  word  as  gishturu,  sign  name  for  PA  =  hattu,  cf.  C.  T.,  XII,  27,  Rev.,  11,  and 
B.  M.,  38180,  R.,  10.     A  dialectic  form  of  gishdur  is  muduru,  "Sum.  Gr.",  229. 

"^  Uncertain.  I  cannot  identify  the  sign. 

'  Original  perhaps  zu{  ?). 

*  Ninmesharra  is  a  form  of  Allatu,  consort  of  Nergal  and  queen  of  Hades.  In  C.  T.,  24,  4,  27,  she  appears  with 
^En-me-shar-ra  as  one  of  the  mother  names  of  Enlil,  i.  e.,  the  female  principle  of  Enlil  under  the  form  of  Enmesharra, 
or  god  of  the  lower-world.  Jensen,  Cosmologie  (of.  Index,  525),  identified  Enmesharra  with  Nergal,  and  there  can  be 
no  doubt  about  his  character  as  a  deity  of  the  under-world.  In  K.  48  =  Craig,  R.  T.,  II,  12f.  (see  Jastrow,  Religion, 
I,  472),  a  ceremony  for  laying  a  foundation,  Enmesharra  is  called  bel  irsitim  rubu  sha  Aralli,  "lord  of  hell,  prince  of 
Arallu";  hel  ashri  u  mat  la  tdrat  shadu  sha  ilu  Anunnaki,  "lord  of  the  abyss  and  the  land  of  no  return,  mountain  of 
the  Anunnaki",  Rev.,  If.  The  seven  sons  of  Enmesharra  (C.  T.,  24,  4,  28 — 5,  35)  include  at  least  three  who  are 
patrons  of  architecture,  viz.,  Ur-bad,  Ur-bad-gubgub-bu,  and  Gubba-garara-d,  interpreted  by  mar  ali  eshshi,  "son 
of  the  new  city",  IV  R.,  23,a,  2.  In  as  much  as  the  Babylonians  supposed  their  foundations  to  repose  upon  the  bosom 
of  the  nether  world  (irm  irat  kigalli,  ina  irat  irsitim),  the  god  of  Hades  naturally  became  the  patron  of  foundations. 
Enmesharra  figures  in  a  mysterious  poem,  published  in  P.  S.  B.  A.,  1908,  80 — 82,  probably  part  of  a  drama,  performed 
at  the  New  Year's  festival  in  Babylon.  In  col.  I  the  drama  represents  Nergal  and  Marduk  interceding  with  Enmesharra 
to  deliver  his  seven  children.  Columns  II  and  III  probably  described  the  rescue  of  the  seven  sons  by  Marduk,  and 
Col.  IV  then  describes  the  adoration  of  Marduk  by  all  the  gods  at  the  New  Year's  festival. 


Col.  I 

1.  ud-dan-nin  mar-kas-si-shu-[nu  ?] 

2.  i-rid-di     hi-suk-     kish 

3.  [ 1-ma    iq-rih    ana    ki-suk-ku 

4.  ip-li  bah  ki-suk-ku  i-na-ash-shaq-shu-nu 

5.  i-mur-shu-nu-ti-ma  ka-la-shu-nu  i-hi-di 

6.  i-mu-ru-shu-ma    Hani    sab-tu-tu 

7.  gim-mil-lish     ka-la-shu-nu 

8.  im-ta-shu-u   shuhat-su-nu 

9.  iz-ziz  ^'*Nergal  i-rag-gu-u  (for  iraggum-iragguw)  eli- 

shu-nu 

10.  aiM  En-me-shar  zi-mu-u  a-mai  izakkar{-ar) 

11.  ^'"Marduk  um-ma  iq-(a-bi-' 

12.  belu  kaimanu  mari-ku  sibitti  shu-na-a-ma 

13.  ud-dish  dan-niah  i-shak-kan  ( =  ashdkan,  under  the 

influence  of  the  two  sibilants,  cf.  Ungnad,  Gram., 
§  5,  b,  d)  abikta-shu-nu 


Col.   I 

He  strengthened  their  bonds, 

Driving  them  into  prison. 

[....]  drew  nigh  to  the  prison. 

He  opened  the  door  of  the  prison,  kissing  them. 

Rejoicing  that  he  beheld  all  of  them. 

As  soon  as  the  captive  gods  beheld  him, 

As  a  redeemer  of  all  of  them. 

They  forgot  their  abode. 

Nergal  stood  crying  aloud  over  them. 

Unto  Enmeshar,  the  adorned,  speaking  the  word, 
Marduk  has  spoken  thus: 

"Oh  lord,  steady-one,  thy  children  are  these  seven. 
Once  again  mightily  I  will  work  their  overthrow". 


86  HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 

13.  ^Nin-e-gal-la}  henur^-zu  mu-gdl  nam-mag-za  ga-dm-dug 

"Oh  queen  of  the  great  palace,  in  thy  henur  the  glory  of  thy  greatness  I  will  rehearse. 

14.  ish,  mdsh-anshu    du-du-    a-ha 

Wailing  for  the  cattle  of  the  plains  dissolve. 

15.  ga  udu  tur-amash-e    gi-    a-    ha 

Milk  for  the  lambs  of  the  sheep-stalls  restore. 

16.  nin^-mu  mu-nu-tuk-gim  dur*  ash  im-me-dur* 

Oh  my  sister ( ?),  as  one  without  name,  alone  I  sit(  ?)". 

17.  eri^  kdr-lil    gu-za  i-im-    du 

"Oh  child-begetting  courtesan,  thy  cry  sounds  aloud(  ?  ?), 

18.  ugur-dam-ta  galu-mu    dur-me-en 

Where  with  Nergal,  (my)  consort,  my  lord,  I  dwell. 


14.  En-me-shar  an-ni-tu  ina  sJie-me-e-shv,  When  Enmoshar  hoard  this, 

15.  u-u-a  iq-ta-bi  is-kal  ka-bat-su  'Woe'  he  said,  and  his  mind  became  frenzied. 

16.  pd-shu  i-pu-shu  a-mat  iq-bi  He  opened  his  mouth  and  said  this  word; 

17.  dan-nu-u  sip-ti-shu-nu  niz-kur{  ^)<U-mu-u-a  "Too  mighty  is  their  condemnation,  my  word  is  spoken". 

18.  ^"Nergal  pa-a-shu  i-pu-sham-ma  Nergal  opened  his  mouth, 

19.  ana  En-me-shar-ra  zi-mu-u  a-mat  izakkar{-ar)  speaking  the  word  to  Enmesharra,  the  adorned: 

20.  ishtu  ri-e-shu  "From  the  beginning, 

21.  ishtu  ri-shi-im-ma  Yea  from  the  beginning, 

22.  an-nu-H  ib-na  pa-la-tu-ka  This  one  has  has  wrought  thy  desolation." 
23 En-me-shar-ra  .  . Enmesharra. 

At  this  point  Dr.  Pinches'  text  is  broken  away.  It  will  be  noted  that  Enmesharra  is  addressed  as  haimanu,  and 
that  the  planet  kairmnu  is  Saturn.  Enmesharra  is  evidently  a  form  of  Nergal,  and  waiUngs  were  instituted  for  him 
in  midwinter  (month  of  Ab,  Z.  A.,  VT,  243,  36),  since  the  sungod  then  tarried  in  the  land  of  Enmesharra.  Kugler, 
Sternkunde,  I,  220ff.,  has  recently  disputed  the  identification  of  Nergal  with  Saturn  and  Ninib  with  Mars  and  con- 
cludes that  Nergal  is  Mars  and  Ninib  is  Saturn.  The  only  plausible  argument  adduced  by  Kugler  for  identifying  Nergal 
with  Mars  is  a  citation  from  Thomp.son,  "Reports",  No.  232,  Obv.,  8f.,  shumma*^" Nergal  ina  tdmarti-shu  zuharvtam 
shakin  kima  kakkabdni  shame  ma'dish  ummul,  "If  Nergal  at  his  appearance  is  small  and  like  the  (fixed)  stars  of  heaven 
is  very  pale."  [ummul  from  amalu,  "to  wither"].  Kugler  infers,  since  Saturn  never  appears  dim  [triibe),  that  Nergal 
cannot  mean  Saturn.  He  further  states,  that  since  this  entire  report  is  otherwise  concerned  with  the  star  mushtabarru 
mutanu,  i.  e..  Mars,  we  should  expect  lines  8  f.  to  be  concerned  with  Mars.  This  statement  is  certainly  erroneous, 
for  Rev.  1  concerns  the  star  LU-BAD,  i.  e.,  Mercury.  The  other  argument  adduced  is  that  in  Mandean  Nergal 
=  Mars,  cf.  Hrozn^,  Ninib,  p.  241,  n.  2.  The  latter  argument  is  the  only  one  which  has  any  force.  That  the  star 
mushtabarru  mUtanu  really  is  Ninib  in  Babylonian  is  proven  by  III  ]i.,  53,  no.  1,  33,  *^"ZAL-BAD-a-nu  =  ^"'Nin-gun. 
Ningun  =  Ne-gun  is  found  in  a  list  of  names  of  Ninib,  C.  T.,  24,  26,  112,  and  in  line  118  his  eight  sons  are  mentioned, 
whereas  the  sons  of  Enmesharra  =  Nergal  are  seven.  The  evidence  is,  therefore,  conclusive  in  Babylonian  for  the 
formula  Nergal  =  Saturn,  Ninib  =  Mars.  Wailings  for  ^Enmesharra  in  the  month  Tebel  are  mentioned  Z.  A.,6,  243,  36. 

^  For  Ninegalla,  a  title  of  the  queen  of  Hades,  see  also  Bab.,  IV,  233,  n.  1. 

^  kenur,  the  shrine  of  Ninlil  (cf.  p.  3,  above),  is  ordinarily  called  kigalla,  "the  vast  place",  an  ordinary  name 
of  the  lower  world,  cf.  8.  B.  P.,  53,  n.  2.  As  Enhl  is  closely  connected  with  gods  of  the  lower  world  in  his  title 
Enmesharra,  so  Ninlil  is  closely  related  to  the  queen  of  the  lower  world. 

*  So  the  text.    The  line  has  Tf=l  thrice,  where  in  each  case  we  expect 

*  Text  TV=T,  sign  for  tug  =  stibdtu,  or  dur  =  rub'&. 
«  NUNUZ. 


FROM  THE  TEMPLE  LIBRARY  OF  NIPPUR  37 

19.  uru  nitalam-[zu]  ^Dumu-zi-4a-ha  gtr-tag-  ?  -ga  me-en 
The  city  of  thy  husband  Tammuz  thou  seekest  (  ?). 

20.  ^Innini  ligir-si^ -imin-zu  ki-nad  mu-e-da-ag-e 

Oh  Innini,  thy  seven  bridegroom's  attendants  in  the  chamber  of  repose  shall  place  thee 
with  him  ( ?) 

21.  ^Innini  nin-me-shar-ra  me-en  dingir  nu-mu-e-da-di 
Innini,  queen  of  all  decrees  I  am,  a  god  rivals  me  not." 

22.  ^Nin-e-gal  kenur-zu  mu-gdl  nam-mag-za  ga-dm-dug 

"Oh  Ninegal,  in  thy  kenur  the  glory  of  thy  greatness  I  will  rehearse. 

23.  u-sii,  miiP-mu  ur-hi  shu-gur-ru  a 

In  the  sanctuary  ( ?)  my  star  straightway  restore. 

24.  ''Babbar  e-nun-na  shu-tur-ra-a-ha 

Shamash  in  the  chamber  of  incantations  cause  to  enter"* 

25.  ^Innini  i-zi*-gim  an-ta  ni-gur-ru-a-zu-de^ 

Oh  Innini,  when  Uke  a  light  in  heaven  thou  liftest  thyself  up, 

^  The  word  ligir  is  properly  written  B.  E.  C,  91,  which  is  correctly  represented  by  Br.,  6946,  but  later  confused 
with  Br.,  6964.  This  passage  proves  that  ligir-si  =  susapinu  really  means  "bride-groom's  attendant",  liacTO, 
Jensen,  Z.  A.,  14,  183,  Zimmern,  TamuzUeder,  212.  Note  also  that  in  Z.K.,  II,  299,  shtisapinu  is  followed  by  ibru, 
"friend",  and  emu,  "father-in-law."  Hencethetitleof  Tammuzen-%!V-simcans,"lord  of  the  bride-groom's  attendants", 
although  we  expect  en-ligir-si-ne-ge.  But  the  seven  attendants  in  our  passage  are  construed  with  the  singular  of 
the  verb,  and  are  construed  as  a  singular  in  en-ligir-si.  My  copy  of  II  R.,  32,  no.  5  has,  for  Z.K.,  II,  29^,  3,  su-sa- 
pi-nu,  as  equivalent  of  ligir-a-shag-ga  (this  Sumerian  word  is  now  broken  away). 

2  Cf.  Gud.,  Cyl.  A,  4,  26  for  the  form  of  the  sign. 

*  Line  24  may  refer  to  the  return  of  the  sun  to  the  northern  hemisphere  or  the  resurrection  of  the  winter  sun, 
but  the  meaning  of  enunna  in  this  case  is  not  clear,  i-nun-na  means  ordinarily  "house  of  the  prince",  i.  e.,  of  Ea, 
god  of  the  nether  sea  and  of  incantations.  In  Scheil,  Tammuz,  I,  13f.,  we  read  a  uru  zi-ba-{ki)  nu-tu-a-na,  na-ma 
i-nun-na  nu  su-ub-ba-a-na,  "for  the  waters  of  Eridu,  which  are  not  libated,  for  the  sanctum,  which  is  purged 
not,  (she  wails)".  In  practice  e-nun  is  the  name  of  the  ritual  house  built  in  the  field  {bit  seri),  where  the  incantations 
were  said,  as  in  A.  8.  K.  T.,  104,  24,  ^Enkige  &-nun-na-ge  ge-im-ma-an-du^-dug,  "may  the  god  Ea  open  the  ritual 
chamber  for  him".  After  a  service  of  incantation  a  supplicant  departs  from  the  e-nun-na,  C.  T.,  16,  36.  Note  also 
the  title  of  a  god  lugal-i-nun-na,  "lord  of  the  enunna,"  glossed  aga  ahub-bi,  "he  who  performs  incantations",  C.  T., 
25,  39,  1.  In  Strassmaier,  Warka,  44,  2,  land  is  described  as  e-nun,  i.  e.,  with  a  ritual  hut  on  it.  In  later  times  the 
word  is  applied  to  chapels  in  the  temples.  Since  Shamash  was  especially  appealed  to  in  the  ritual  cf  the  "house  of 
washing  prepared  in  the  plain",  (cf.  Sum.  Or.,  196,  35),  and  Scheil,  1, 14  mentions  the  cessation  of  these  rituals,  probably 
owing  to  the  lack  of  fresh  water  in  the  dry  season,  the  interpretation  given  in  the  translation  seems  to  be  defensible. 

Line  23  refers  to  the  return  of  the  star  of  Innini  from  the  lower  world  and  hence  definitely  settles  the  question 
of  the  early  astronomical  back  ground  of  the  Tammuz-Innini  myth.  The  first  problem  to  be  settled  hero  is  the  iden- 
tification of  the  star  in  question,  which  I  take  to  be  Sirius.  Evidently  a  fixed  star  is  demanded,  since  in  the  Nippurian 
calendar  the  sixth  month  is  called  "Month  of  the  mission  of  Innini",  which  evidently  refers  to  her  descent  into  Hades 
at  a  jixed  period,  hence  the  planet  Venus  is  excluded. 

*  i-zi  probably  for  gish-zig  =  nilru,  "light"  or  "some  thing  blazing";  i-zi  is  an  epithet  of  Nergal  in  IV  B.,  24,a, 

54,  where  the  word  is  translated  by u.    Here  Nergal  is  compared  to  fire.    I  take  the  root  to  be  zig  =  namaru, 

"Sum.  Gr.",  258,  or  sig,  ibid.,  238.     Naturally  the  same  word  occurs  i-zi  =  NE,  Br.,  4569f.,   the  ordinary  word 
for  "fire",  cf.  8.  A.  I.,  3083,  3097. 

*  The  same  phrase  occurs  in  the  Tammuz  liturgy  B.  A.,  V,  679,  14f.   and  in  the  name  of  the  temple  of  Nergal 
Mes-lam-ni-giir-ru,  P.  8.  B.  A.,  1900,  364,  1.  I.    The  passage  refers  to  the  heliac  ascension  of  Sirius. 


38  HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 

26.  ''Nin-e-gcd-la  hi-a  sur-du^-gim  KA  +  BALAG^-gi-a-zu-d6 
Oh  Ninegalla,  when  in  inferno  like  a  falcon  thou  shriekest^. 

^  surdu,  "falcon(  ?)",  loan-word,  for  whicli  the  Semitic  equivalent  is  kasusu,  which  Hunger,  Tieromina,  p.  26, 
n.  1,  connects  with  kasu  (K.  B.,  VI,  1,  226,  31),  XOID,  "owl."  The  frequent  reference  to  the  surdu,  as  a  bird  of  prey, 
favours  the  meaning  falcon.  In  Gudea,  Cyl.  B,  7,  21,  the  surdu  is  a  metaphor  for  the  god  of  battle.  Note  also  surda 
issura  mutalla,  "the  falcon,  strong  bird",  mentioned  with  the  raven  as  helpers  against  the  demons,  C.  T.,  16,  28,  67. 
[See  now  also  Meissner,  M.  V.  A.  G.,  1913,  2,  p.  56  f.,  who  likewise  regards  "falcon"  as  the  most  probable  rendering.] 

^  The  same  sign  in  Radau,  "Miscell.",  No.  5,  8.  A  sign  KA  -\-  810  in  the  same  sense  in  B.  E.,  29,  no.  1,  Col.  Ill, 
40,  and  IV,  22. 

*  The  last  two  lines  are  spoken  by  the  psalmist  and  evidently  introduce  an  unfinished  sentence.  The  tablet 
ends  here  with  a  line,  and  no  colophon  follows  to  indicate  in  what  manner  the  next  tablet  began. 


^^ 


XII. 
A  DUPLICATE  OF  EADAU,  "MISCELL.  TEXTS",  No.  6. 


(Bodleian,  CI  =  PI.  15.) 

This  fragment,  found  among  a  large  lot  of  contracts,  was  probably  stolen  from  the 
excavations  of  Nippur,  since  it  is  for  the  most  part  a  duplicate  of  Radau,  "Miscellaneous 
Texts",  No.  6.  I  give  here  a  transcription  with  commentary,  but  I  am  unable  to  translate 
the  text.    See  also  Babyloniaca,  III,  80. 

1.  zid-gar^  tvg-shu  shim  mu-un-zu-ush-dm 

2.  kalama  su-gi-en-na-dm^ 

3.  su-bi  mu-un-gub^ 

4.  udu-gim  gu-ba-lag*  mu-ni-ib-dug 

5.  a-shar-shar-ra  gu-i-im-dug-dug 

6.  ud-ba  ki-gen^  dingir-ri-e-ne 

7.  hisal-bi  du-azag-ga  qin{  ?)^    ^Ashnan 

8.  mu-un-sig-esh-dm  (.?)' 

9.  AB-QA-kur  dingir-ri-ne-[gef 

10.  mi^-ni-ib-ri-ri-gi-esh-a 

11.  [ge-gdl  qin  (1)    ''Ashnan-bi-da-ka] 

12.  ['A-nun-na  du{  1)-azag-ga-ge-ne\ 

13.  [i-im-nag-nag-ne  nu-mu-un-ne-si-si-esh] 

14.  [amash  azag-ga-ne-ne  ?     ?  nig-dug-ga\ 

15.  [''A-nun-na  du{  ^.)-azag-ga-ge-ne] 

16.  [i-im-nag-nag-ne  nu-mu-un-ne-si-si-esh] 

17.  [amxish-azag-ga  nig-diig-ga-ne-ne   ?] 

18.  nam-galu^"  \uru  nam-zi-shag  im-shi-ih-gdlf^ 

^  zid-gar  or  shu-gar  is  probably  a  variant  of  zid-ga  =  agaru,  "to  rent",  Br.,  10G05,  cf.  E.  A.,  VI,  17. 
"  Perhaps  for  au-gi-na  =  sanaqu  sha  pi,  "to  speak  the  truth".    Cf.  R.  A.,  VI,  81,  I,  18. 
'  "The  people  he  taught  to  speak  the  truth"(  ?). 

*  Cf.   Br.,  709. 

"  SIO  -\-  ALAM,  ashar  nahniti. 

*  The  same  sign  on  Var.,  Ob  v.,  4.,  qin  or  slg. 

'  "At  that  time,  as  for  the  place  of  begetting,  the  gods  beautified  its  court,  the  duazaj ...    of  Ashnan". 

*  Here  begins  Var. 

'  The  sign  on  the  tablet  must  be  an  error. 
^^  Here  begins  reverse. 
1^  "The  population  of  the  city  breath  of  life  he  caused  to  have". 


40  HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 

19.  '^ud-ha  En-ki-ge  [''En-lU-ra  gu-mu-un-de-e] 

20.  a-a  'En-Ul  [qin{  ?)  ^Ashnan-bi] 

21.  du-azag-ga  um-ma-da-an-sig 

22.  du-azag-ta  ga-dm-ma-da-ra-ab-e-\net'\ 

23.  '^En-ki-ge  '^En-lU-ra  gu-e-ga-ne-ne 

24.  kd(  ?)  ^Ashnan-bi  du-azag-ga  u-ma-da-ra-[ab-^  ?] 

25.  de-en  dS-en 

Edge:  ....    1  ga   1  dug-ga-ne  dug-sTiu 


XIII. 


LAMENT  OF  A  SUMERIAN  JOB. 


(Const.  Ni.  2327  =  PI.  16.) 


Obverse, 

2 e-Xsir-sir-sir 

3 mu-shu-X^ 

4 mu-un-gid 

5 ra-dug 

6 mu-da-gvl 

7 e-nigin  nim-ta  ha-gvl 

8.  me-e  mu-lu  gil-li-em-ma  gin 

9.  mu-e-ri^  sig-ta    ba-gul 

10.  me-e  mu-lu  gil-li-em-ma  gin 

11.  [''A-nunl]  ki{1)-ge-nega-ma-gili-ish 

12.  uru-mu  gu-mu-da-an-gul 

13.  \^Mu-'\ul-lil-li  i-de-nim-ta  suh-ge 

14.  ['']  U-bu-bu-ul^  ga-ma-gili-ish 


Col.  I. 

the  streets 

was  carried  (  ?)  away  from  me, 

he  destroyed. 

spoke  to  thee  ( ?). 

was  destroyed. 

altogether  from  above^  he  destroyed, 

I  am  a  man  of  destruction. 

In  rage  from  beneath^  he  destroyed, 

I  am  a  man  of  destruction. 

May  the  Anunaki  ( ?)  annihilate  them. 

Lo  my  city  is  destroyed. 

Oh  Enlil,  from  the  upper  land  subdue. 

May  Ububul  annihilate  them. 


Obverse,  Col.  II. 


1 d-gim 

2 ri-en-nam 

3.  suh-sub^-mu        nu-        gal 

4.  she-mur  zi-ga?  d-gim  ni-duh-hu-nam 

5.  l-di-mu        nu-        du 

6.  e-MAL  +  SAL  (  ?  ?)    za-dim    a-mu-un- 

de-nam 


My  offerings  ( ?)  are  not. 

The  good  roasted  grain,  which  the 

poured  out, 
My  eyes  behold  not. 
The  court  of  the  women  (?),  which  the 

jeweler  cast, 


1  For  this  sign,  apparently  GA  -\-  BAR,  ci.D.  P.,  122,  II,  4:  ga-shu-X-ri;  cf.  R.  T.  C,  52,  Rev.,  IV.    The  sign 
is  distinguished  from  IL  in  a  list  of  archaic  signs.  Const.  Telloh,  1267=  M.  F.  C,  PI.  15. 

2  /.  e.,  the  North  (  ?),  cf.  Gud.,  Cyl.  B,  24,  2. 

'  mu-e-ri  =  mir  =  izzu,  Radau,  B.  E.,  Series  X>,  V,  pt.  2,  p.  50,  1.  51. 

*  /.  e.,  the  South(  ?),  cf.  note  2. 

*  Nergal  of  Suh,  V  R.,  46,  c,  12. 

*  This  sign  is  R.  E.G. ,200,  certainly  employed  for  >^^^  in  Genouillac,  Drihem,  84,  Obv.,  2,  Rev.,  4;  86,  Rev.,  8. 
'  We  have  here  the  medial  stage  between  dug  <  zib  or  ^ih  =  {6bu. 


6 


42 


HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 


7.  Jci-shu  mu-un-sM-gar-ra^ 

8.  si-be  kur-ra-ge  ha-        KU-        en 

9.  me-e  mu-lu  gil-li-ma     men 

10.  si-ni  kur-ra-ge  mu-  til-  en 

11.  mu-lu  an-ta  mu-na-zu-u-nam 

12.  ki-shu  mu-na-dur-en 

13.  mu-lu  i-de-shu  mu-un-da-gin-na-mu 

14.  a-ga-shu  ma-an-du-gi-in 

15.  na-am-tar  gi-in-mu  ni 

16.  gi-in[a-]ba^  ma-an-tu-ri-en 


He  has  smitten  to  the  earth. 

The  shepherd  of  the  mountains  reposes  ( ?), 

I  am  a  man  of  destruction. 

The  ...  of  the  mountain  ceases. 

He  who  on  high  proclaimed  himself, 

Now  on  the  earth  sits. 

He  who  went  before, 

Now  behind  crouches. 

Namtar  my  maiden  [seized  away], 

And  the  maiden  who  shall  cause  to  enter? 


1.  na-am-tar  ga-e-shu-mar-ra  ga-e 

2.  tig  a-ba  ni-in-tu-ri-en 

3.  d-gal-la-ge  dg-mu-un-gi^ 

4.  a-ba  mu-na-ga-ga-an 

5.  she-ir-ma-al-e  me-ri-  mal 

6.  gi-i-ni-in-  du 

7.  a-ba  ma-sir-sir-  ri 

8.  kd  e-gal  uriX-mu    nu-  guh 


9.  me-e  mu-lu  gil-li-ma  gin 

10.  ki  .  .  .  .  KAK-KA  gab-gi^-mu  nu-gvh 

11.  me-e  mu-lu  gil-li-md  gin 

12.  gi-li-bar  a-gal-la  nu-un-du 

13.  igi-mu  la-ba-shi-tum^ 

14.  gish  i-lu  umun-na-ki  a-nu-un-du 


Reverse,  Col.  I. 

Namtar  verily  has  prostrated,  yea  verily, 
and  peace  who  shall  cause  to  enter? 
The  smiter  has  smitten, 
Who  shall  offer  him  resistance?* 
The  hero  on  his  journey 

he  has  destroyed. 
Who  shall  bind  him? 
At  the  gate  of  the  palace  my  protector 

stands  not, 
A  man  of  desolation  am  I. 

There  where my  defender  stands  not, 

A  man  of  desolation  am  I. 
The  floods  fill  not  the  marshes. 
My  eye  thereupon  I  lift  not. 
The the  waters  fill  not, 


1  For  this  phrase  of.  "Sum.  Gr.",  184,  n.  3. 

^  The  scribe  apparently  omitted  a  by  error,  gi-in  =  amtu,  "maiden",  is  probably  employed  here  in  the  sense 
of  "priestess",  or  at  any  rate  a  kind  of  religious  office,  as  in  K.  2759  (Langdon,  "Liturgies"),  where  amtu  and  kalU, 
"psalmist",  appear  as  assistants  in  the  office  of  private  penance. 

*  For  dg-gi  =  dalcu  cf.  Sm.,  526,  15,  in  Smith,  "Miscellaneous  Texts":  um-ma  zag-kash-dur-a-ra  dg-nam-mu-un- 
gi-gi  =  purshunUam  sha  ashar  shikari  ashbat  la  taddk,  "The  grey  haired  woman,  who  sits  at  the  place  of  liquor  (selUng), 
thou  shalt  not  smite". 

*  Uncertain. 

^  "One  who  turns  back  the  breast".  For  gab-gi  see  Gud.,  Cyl.  A,  14,  14.  "The  terrible  onrushing  bull  gab-gi 
nu-tuk,  which  has  no  conqueror".  As  verb,  "The  weapon  ....  kur-da  gab-nu-gi,  which  the  lands  restrain  not",  Cyl. 
B,  14,  1.  Ninib,  the  lord,  gab-gi-nu-tug,  "who  has  no  conqueror",  B.  E.,  29,  No.  1,  III,  26.  In  the  sense  of,  "to  turn 
back  one's  own  breast",  "retreat",  the  verb  occurs  in  C.  T.,  15,  11,  18:  ki-gab-nu-gi-gi,  "thou  didst  not  retreat". 

«  Cf.  A.  S.  K.  T.,  m.  Rev.,  7. 


FROM  THE  TEMPLE  LIBRARY  OP  NIPPUR  43 

15.  shu-mu  la-ha-gid-M-en  My  hand  takes  not  hold  thereof. 

16.  gi-li-bar  a-gal-la  du-a-mu  The  marshlands,  which  the  floods  filled, 

17.  ga-ne  gir  de-ib-gvb  Truly  foot  doth  tread  upon. 

18.  [gish  i-lu  umun-]na-ki  a-du-a-mu  The ,  which  the  waters  filled, 

19 ga-ba-an-sir  


XIV. 

A  LAMENT  OF  INNINL 


(Const.  Ni.  2273  =  PI.  17.) 

The  obverse  may  be  rendered  as  follows: 

1.  na-am  SAL  +  KU-a-na  gig-ga-dm  nu-       Because  of  her  sister  she  is  afflicted  and 

kdr-ra  na-am-e-a-na  gig  spares  not;  because  of  her  temple  she 

is  afflicted. 

2.  mu-gi-ib  an-na  ga-sha-an  an-na    nigin  Heavenly  harlot,  heavenly  queen,  repent. 

3.  kur  sun-sun  ga-sha-an  E-an-na    nigin  Thou  that  shatterest  the  mountains,  queen 

of  E-anna,  repent. 

4.  an  diib-ba  ga-sha-an  ge-par-ra     nigin  The  heavens  she  shakes,  queen  of  giparu, 

repent. 

5.  lil-en-na  ga-sha-an  tur  amash      nigin  Lilenna,  queen  of  sheepfolds,  repent. 

6.  mu{  ^)-lu  E-an-na  gid-a  nigin  Mistress  of  E-anna  destroyed,  repent. 

7.  mu{  l)-lu    ge-par    gul-gid-la-a       nigin  Mistress  of  giparu  devastated,  repent. 


6* 


XV. 

HYMN  TO  EA. 


(Const.  Ni.  2289  =  PI.  18,  No.  20.) 

Fragment  from  the  end  of  a  two-column,  dark  brown,  baked  tablet,  which  is  a  variant 
of  Const.  Ni.  621.  The  latter,  a  single  column  tablet  in  perfect  condition,  was  transcribed 
by  Scheil  in  1892,  but  has  since  disappeared.  I  have  restored  from  it  a  few  lines  before 
the  break  in  column  II  of  the  reverse  of  No.  2289.  In  the  transcription  of  Scheil,  made  from 
the  uncleaned  tablet  and  in  great  haste,  we  can  still  discover  the  general  contents  of  this 
hymn  to  Ea  of  Eridu.  Enlil  and  Ninlil  appear  to  be  the  originators  of  the  plan  to  build 
a  sacred  temple  in  the  city  of  the  water  god.  Suruppak  is  also  mentioned,  but  the  passage, 
in  which  it  occurs,  is  obscure.  Scheil's  copy  of  No.  621  has,  at  the  end,  the  dateof  the  twenty- 
second  year  of  Samsu-iluna. 

(Const.  Ni.  2289  +  621  (after  a  copy  by  Scheil)). 


['^En-lU  Nibru-Jci  gul{  ?)-a  mu-ni-ib-gin] 
\^En-lil-li  ''A-nun-na-ge-ne  gu-mu-na-de-e] 
[^gal-gal  m-du-mdsh{  'i)za-na\ 
[^A-nun-na  uh-shu-gin^-na-ka  sd{  l)-im-di-di 
za-na] 

1.  dumu-mu  S  mu-un-du    lugal  ^En-ki-ge 

2.  Nun-ki  gar-sag-gim  ki-ta  ba-ra-ri 

3.  ki-dug-ga-dm^  e  im-ma-an-du* 

4.  Nun-ki  ki-lu  nu-tu-tu-dam 

5.  e-azag-ga  du-a  nd-zagin-na  gun-a 

6.  6  lul-halag  imin-e  si-sd-a^ 

nam-gish^-shub  sum-mu' 


Enlil  with  joy  returned  to  Nippur. 
Enlil  the  Anunnaki  called. 

Oh  great  gods,  ye  do ^ 

Oh  Anunnaki,  in  the  assembly  hall  ye  come. 

My  son(s),  a  temple  the  king  Ea  has  built. 
Eridu,  like  the  mountain  ranges,  from  earth 

shall  not  be  torn  away. 
In  a  holy  place  a  temple  has  been  built. 
In  Eridu,  the  pure  place,  where  none  should 

enter(  ?). 
To  build  the  holy  house,  to  adorn  it  with 

lazuli. 
To  arrange  aright  the  house  of  seven  flutes, 

to  cast  the  incantations, 


^  Text  uncertain. 

'  Var.  ma. 

»  Var.  e. 

'  Var.  omits. 


2  So  Scheil. 

*  Var.  im-ma-ni-in-gHn). 

*  Var.  omits. 


FROM  THE  TEMPLE  LIBRARY  OF  NIPPUR 

7.  ezen-azad-de^-esh  e-ki-al        dug-gi 


45 


8.  esh-zu  esh-nam-dug  ^En-ki-ge  me-galam- 

ma^  tum-ma 

9.  Nun-ki  e-azag-ga  du-a-ba 
10.  a-a  ''En-ki   zag-sal 


On  a  holy  festival  the  house  of  the  pure 

place  prepare  well. 
Thy  abode  is  an  abode  of  goodness,  oh  Ea, 

where    the    mysterious    ordinances    are 

exalted. 
Eridu,  where  the  holy  temple  has  been  built, 
Oh  father  Ea,  glorify. 


^  Or  azah-hk(t).     Var.  azag-ga. 

2  The  sign  galam  has  here,  as  in  B.  M.,  22457,  7,  e-me-galam-ma,  the  simple  form  ^^><( ,  which  probably  rests 
upon  an  earlier  form  t:^^^;>J  (A),  of  which  t^^>|  is  the  sheshshig  form  (B),  R.E.C.,  350.  For  the  sheshshig  signs 
seeChristain,  W.Z.K.M.,  1911,143.  The  signs  A  and  B  have  the  general  meaning  "tall",  "high",  "deep",  and  from  the 
idea  "deep"  is  derived  "skill",  "skillful".  The  syllabar  C.  T.,  11,  18,  6,  25—28  arranges  A  («6i,  Semitic  ?)  =  a6«/M, 
"wisdom",  followed  by  a  similar  sign  lil,  and  then  by  B  with  Sumerian  values  ga-lam  =  naklu,  "skiUful",  and  suhud 
=  melu,  "cranium(  ?)".  Since  in  our  passage,  in  B.M.,  22457,7,  and  B.  E.,  29,  No.  I,  I,  30,  A  has  the  value  galam, 
we  must  infer  galam  for  both  simple  and  sheshshig  forms.  In  measurements  of  volume  B  represents  the  depth  or  height 
of  a  vessel,  R.  T.  C,  412,  138,  etc.,  and  was  probably  pronounced  gud,  cf.  B-^m,  CT.  X  24a  9.  For  the  noun  gvd, 
"high",  "height",  see  "Sum.  Gr.",  218.  Sukud  probably  represents  the  words  su  =  zumru,  and  gud  =  eW,  i.  e.,  "top 
of  the  body".  In  C.  T.,  17,  29,  17,  sukud-da  =  mtlu  certainly  means  "cranium",  and  in  B.  A.,  10,  73,  38,  >3C^ 
appears  to  be  glossed  by  suku-da  =  sMhu,  "cranium(  ?)";  cf.  if.  A.,  10,  79,  belcw,  for  suku-da.  A  later  sheshshig 
form  of  B  is  ^^X  in  C.  T.,  21,  32,  4,  kur-gud-dxi,  the  high  mountain  (cf.  S.  A.  K.,  214,  e,  II,  2),  closely  related  in 
form  to  the  sign  lil. 


XVI. 


LITANY  IN  SECTIONS  TO  VARIOUS  GODS. 


(Const.  Ni.  1575  =  PI.  18,  No.  18.) 
The  fragment  forms  part  of  the  lower  edge  of  the  obverse  of  the  tablet. 

Column  I. 


1—3. 


4.  ud  an-na     kir-gar-lni  mu-na-garl] 

5.  ud-de  ki-ma-ra-ra   


6.  ''Nin-EZEN  +  GUD^  dumu  ^Nannar-ge 

7.  hi-Ah-nun-du  shuha^  e  de-in-gub 

8.  hara-za  dur-dS-in-gar 

9.  X  e^  "Nin  EZEN  +  GUD  hi-Ah- 
nun-du-ki 

10.  esh  e-nun-gal  mash  si-ra-ri-a 


When  Anu  fixed  ( ?)  for  him  the  decrees, 
then  to  the  construction  [he  turned  his 
attention  ?] 

"Oh  Nin-X,  son  of  Nannar, 

In  the  land  of  pure  Abnundu  the  temple  found ; 
In  thy  sanctuary  make  thy  abode." 
Tenth  prayer   to  Nin-X    of  Abmmdu. 

Abode  of  the  great  ritual  chamber,  where 
oracles  are sent  forth. 


1.  lugal-mu(  ?)  .  .  .  dingir * 

2.  Ssh  Uri-{ki)  shuba  i  de-in-gub 

3.  bara-za  dur-de-in-gar 

4.  XVII  e^  ''Nannar  Uri-ki 


Column  II. 

"My  king 

In  the  pure  abode  of  Ur  the  temple  found; 
In  thy  sanctuary  make  thy  abode." 
Seventeenth   prayer  to   Nannar   of   Ur. 


^  This  deity  occurs  in  proximity  to  Sin  in  0.  T.,  24,  48,  6,  where  two  gods  ^Nusku BE  and  ^A-mag-tuk 

are  called  gud-balag  of  '^H.  For  a-mag,  as  a  title  of  Nusku,  cf.  V  li.,  52, 1,  16  =  S.  B.  P.,  150,  8,  and  Langdon,  "Litur- 
gies", 73,  Rev.,  25;  ''Jl.,  followed  by  Nusku,  Shurpu,  VIII,  10.  In  C.  T.,  25,  46,  K.  7686,  ^R.  follows  Aja,  consort  of  the 
sun-god.  IJmu  ^R.  in  B.  A.,  V,  680,  4  (=  iS.  B.  P.,  222)  precedes  Shamash  and  is  another  title  of  ^Gtr-mi-a.  V  R., 
46,  a,  6f.  identifies  ^R.  with  one  of  the  lesser  stars  Gemini,  which  Kugler,  Slernkunde,  I,  246,  identified  with  5  and  JL 
Gemini.  In  P.  S.  B.  A.,  1893,  418,  Dr.  Pinches  published  a  text,  which  refers  to  the  marking  of  slaves  in  the  presence 
of  this  god.  It  will  be  noted,  that  our  text  presents  the  earliest  example  of  this  name,  and  that  the  sign  inserted  into 
EZEN  is  not  precisely  the  sign  OVD.  On  the  other  hand,  a  divine  name  ^Nin-EZEN  -f-  LA  occurs  somewhat  frequently 
in  the  period  of  the  Ur  dynasty,  R.  T.  C,  271;  C.  T.,  3,  35,  55;  Genouillac,  Drehem,  43,  3,  and  on  an  unpublished 
tablet  at  Oxford.  The  sign  may  be  originally  EZEN  -j-  LA,  deformed  universally  in  this  divine  name  to  EZEN -\-GTJD, 
and  surviving  only  in  the  syllabar  76—4—13,  1,  1.  6  (C.  T.,  11,  35). 

2  For  this  writing,  instead  of  Br.,  11743,  cf.  Gudea,  F,  I,  16. 

*  k  I-kam-ma,  e  l\l-kam-ma,  etc.  is  a  variant  of  ki-shub,  "imploration",  "prayer",  cf.  Langdon,  "Liturgies",  no.  197. 
The  root  is  e  =  qabH.,  cf.  "Sum.  Gr.",  212. 

*  Some  title  of  Sin  must  be  supplied. 


FROM  THE  TEMPLE  LIBRARY  OF  NIPPUR  47 

5.  i-mu  mag-nad  sag-du  ^AN My  temple,   vast  resting  place   

6.  mag{  1)azag  te nam   kalag (?) 


XVII. 

(Const.  Ni.  1577  =  PI.  18,  No.  19.) 

Translation  of  legible  lines  on  the  reverse: 

I,  3.  4-zu  ni-te-na-ah  di-ra-ab-bi  "Let  thy  house  be  awe-inspiring",  may  he 

say  to  thee. 

4.  uru-zu  ni-te-na-ah  de-ra-ab-bi  "Let  thy  city  be  awe-inspiring",  may  he 

say  to  thee. 

5.  E-[an-na  ni]-te-na-ab  de-ra-ab-bi  Let    Eanna    be    awe-inspiring",    may    he 

say  to  thee. 
II,  2.  im-sar^  gu-mu-na-ab  in  written  song  rehearse. 

3.  hi-Hallab-{hi) gvl  gi-er-ra  Of  the  land  of  Hallab  destroyed  upon  a  reed 

im-sar  gu-mu-na-ab  of  wailing  the  written  song  rehearse. 

4.  uru-gul-a-zu  ki-bi  de-ra-ab-  Thy  city  devastated  may  one  restore  to 

gi-  gi  .  its  place  for  thee. 

5.  ki-Unu-ki    gul-a-zu    ki-bi    de-ra-ab-       The  land  of^  thy  Erech  destroyed  may  one 

gi-gi dm  restore  to  its  place  for  thee 

^  Im-sar,  "tablet  written  upon",  "inscription",  B.  A.,  8, 140,  n.  4;  pisan  im-sar-ra,  "basket  for  inscribed  tablets", 
C.  T.,  V,  38,  II,  14.  See  also  A.  0.,  5626  in  Genouillac,  Tablettes  de  Drehem,  PI.  XLIX,  forty  im-sar-ra  and  two  im- 
dub-ra-a  put  in  a  basket  or  jar.  The  long  tablet  of  incantations  C.  T.,  XVII,  18,  21  is  called  an  im-sar.  The  word 
appears  to  mean  "a  literary"  or  "scientific  inscription  written  on  clay." 

^  For  the  signification  of  hi  before  place  names  see  "Sum.  Gr.",  p.  58. 


XVIII. 

LAMENT  FOE  NIPPUK  IN  THE  FORM  OF  AN  ADDRESS 

TO  THE  KING. 


(Const.  Ni.  2376  =  PI.  19.) 

Obv.     1.  i-si-ish  tar  Nibru-(ki)-ka  mu-dug-e  Withlamentlwillspeakof  the  fate  of  Nippur. 

2.  uru-Jcur  uru-md  mu-da-an-tu  A  strange  city  my  city  has  been  made. 

3.  galu  li-tar-ri  ur^    ha-tuk  Who  care  therefore  shall  exercise  t^ 

4.  e-hur  e-ma      mu-da-an-tu  A  strange  temple  my  temple  has  been  made. 
6.              mug-e    ash    ba-ab-dun^  Over  the  temple  another  lords  it. 

6.  uru-ma  ?  -gim  ud  ?  -ha-ni-du  My  city  like  ....  by  day  weeps. 

7.  lii-ur{  t)-mu    gig  (  ?)    ha-lal  My  Tcenur  (  ?)  by  night  (  ?)  is  closed. 

8.  gish  li-dur    hi-a    kal-la-mu  The cypress  trees  are  destroyed  upon 

the  earth. 

9.  galu-dsh-kur  IGI  ?  IGI  dumu-mu  Violent  strangers my  children  .... 

gid-i-esh  seized  away. 

10.  dam-uhu-mu ra-hi  My  wife  who  has  begotten  children  .... 

....  has  been  [taken]. 

11.  ub{  1)gi mu-ta  ha-an-  qar  has  been  plundered. 

12.  a-a-mu  shag  ur-bi-esh  mu-un-Ua-a  My    father    who    was    exalted^    upon    a 

Jci-ta  ba-an-gar-ri-en  pedestal  has  been  cast  down. 

Rev.    13.  SAL  +  KV ....  a-mu  nitag-bi My sister  her  husband 

igi  .  .  .  .  mu-shi-in-bar-ri  beheld. 

14.  gish nu na  ba{  l)-shi  ??  —   —    —    ■ —   _-—   . —   —   —    —    — 

15.  ne-ne nu-tuk-me-en  I  have  not. 

16.  gar-ri  nam-ba-du-un —  —    —    —    —    —    —    —  —    — 

17.  lugal-mu  li-muge-tar-  ri  My  king  will  care  for  me. 

18.  ...  mu  shu-ge-shi-mi-ib-gi-gi-im         My he  will  restore. 

19.  lv{ial  ''Babbar-gim  shd-ab  uku  ug-ga-da{  ?)       "Oh  king,  like  Shamash  the  hearts  of  the 

people  enlighten". 

20.  u-  na-  dug  Say  to  him. 

^  Reading  and  interpretation  uncertain.  For  ur  in  the  sense  of  "to  guide",  "direct"  see  fir  =  hamamu,  Br.,  1 1890. 

^  Various  interpretations  possible.  A  reading  mug-k-ash,  "because  of  the  temple",  is  conceivable.  For  dun 
in  the  sense  of  "to  oversee",  "rule"  cf .  Thureau-Dangin,  Mission  Franfaise  de  Chaldee,  Textes  de  VEpoche  d'Agade,  p.  27, 
and  root  tin  2  in  "Sum.  Gr.",  247. 

^  The  passage  may  refer  to  the  statue  of  an  ancestor  placed  upon  a  pedestal,  ur. 


^"^ 


XIX. 

FEAGMENT  OF  THE  CODE  OF  HAMMUEAPI. 


(Const.  Ni.  2358  =  Pis.  20  and  21.) 

.This  interesting  tablet,  No.  2358  of  the  Nippur  collection  in  Constantinople,  belongs 
to  a  redaction  of  the  Code  made  for  ordinary  usage  in  the  law  courts  of  the  empire  of 
Hammurapi  and  is  probably  anterior  to  the  standard  edition  of  the  Code  first  published 
by  Scheil  from  the  well  known  stele  of  the  Louvre.  The  tablet  is  reddish,  thin,  broken 
irregularly  across  the  bottom,  and  the  finely  executed,  minute  writing  is  damaged  by  mineral 
deposits.  The  colophon,  which  is  really  the  most  interesting  part  of  the  tablet,  states,  that 
the  part  of  the  Code  found  in  this  text  constitutes  the  fourth  section  of  the  series,  as  this 
redaction'  arranged  the  whole  material.  A  further  most  important  note  in  Sumerian  is 
illegible  but  by  chemical  treatment  it  may  be  possible  to  recover  this  important  literary 
note.  It  ends  with  the  verb  al-gub-ba,  "it  was  placed";  I  refrain  from  making  any  con- 
jectures about  the  preceding  signs.  The  colophon  then  states,  that  Hammurapi  was  king, 
and  that  Ur-Marduk  collated  and  published  the  text.  The  name  of  the  scribe  suggests  a 
Simierian,  and  we  know  that  the  population  of  Nippur  was  still  largely  Sumerian  in  this 
period.  Our  tablet  is,  therefore,  part  of  the  redaction  of  the  Code  of  the  Babylonian  Empire 
made  for  the  law  courts  of  Nippur. 

Many  of  the  variants  are  important,  and  the  lines  which  divide  the  laws  from  each 
other  show,  that  our  divisions  into  paragraphs  do  not  altogether  agree  with  the  views  of 
the  Babylonian  scribes.  For  example  Scheil  separated  paragraphs  151  and  152,  but  this 
redaction  groups  them  together  into  one.  The  same  may  be  said  of  paragraphs  163 — 4. 
This  tablet,  in  its  original  form,  contained  paragraphs  145  —  179,  or  34  paragraphs,  for  our 
text  omits  §  147,  a  short  section  inserted  into  the  standard  text.  The  following  variants 
are  sometimes  merely  phonetic  or  orthographical,  but  not  a  few  are  based  upon  real  legal 
differences.  I  employ  for  convenience  the  division  into  paragraphs  introduced  by  Scheil: 
§  145.    For  shu-gi-{tim)  passim  shu-gi.   At  end  of  1.  39  shi  omitted.    L.  42  har  for 

^a-ar. 

§  146, 1.  2  has  asJishatam  for  SAL  +  ME,  which  may  be  an  error  of  my  copy.  Sag-gin 

here  and  passim  for  gm.    L.  46:  inadin  for  iddin. 

§  151,  1.  28:  ashbatum  for  ashbat,  this  variant  is  grammatically  correct.   L.  29:  ash 

for  ash  and  li  for  lim.    L.  32:  mu-shdg,  i.  e.,  mu-sa  for  mu-za.    For  shag  with  value  sa 
7 


50  HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 

see  Briiiinow,  7287,  and  Syllahar  A,  V,  35.  L.  42:  ash-sha-at-su  for  ashshazu.  L.  43: 
i-is-sa-ba-at  for  i-sa-ha-at.  L.  46  omits  i.  L.  51:  mu-uz-za  for  mu-za;  isabbatu  for  isabatu. 
The  variant  regards  bel  in  I.  50  as  a  construct  plural,  as  does  the  Code.  Translate:  "Her 
creditors  shall  not  seize  her  husband". 

§  156,  7:  su  for  zu.  L.  8:  it-ta-na-il  for  it-ta-ti-il,  i.  e.,  I^  of  na'alu  for  IV^  (same 
variant  in  §  157,  21).  L.  14:  ub-bU  for  ublam.  The  Code  is  grammatically  more  correct. 
L.  15:  usharashima  for  ushalamshimma.  For  IIP  of  waru  in  the  sense  of  "to  deliver", 
"bring  to"  see  Delitzsch,  H.  W.,  241,  6,  also  hUalin  shu-ri-a-shu,  "both  of  them  deliver  to 
him",  C.  T.,  29,  2,  A,  15,  also  B,  9  shu-ri-a-ni-im,  "deliver  to  me"^  L.  17  omits  i. 
§  157,  1.  20:  su  for  zu  and  passim. 
§  158,  1.  28  omits  wa.    L.  29  bat  for  ba-at. 

§  159,  1.  34:  e-we-shu  for  e-mi-shu.  PI  is  probably  pronounced  mi  here,  see  five 
lines  below  P/  glossed  mi.  L.  37:  iddin-ma  for  iddinu^.  L.  39:  my  copy  has  m  for  «/),  ^.  e., 
utattis  for  wptallis;  being  unable  to  verify  this  reading  I  give  it  in  the  text.  If  the  reading 
is  correct,  we  have  a  case  of  p  >  6  >  u,  ie.  uutaUis  >  utallis,  as  in  nahultu  >  namdtu 
>  nultu,  "corpse",  see  Holma,  Kdrperteile,  p.  2. 

§  161,  72:  shu  for  shum.  Here  the  Code  is  correct  grammatically.  L.  75  ashshassu 
for  ashshazu.    L.  77  omits  i. 

§  163,  16:  e- PI -shu  ub-lam  for  e-mi-shu  iib-lu.  L.  18:  shu  for  shum.  L.  19:  shi  for 
she.    L.  21:  mu-u^-sa  for  mu-sa  and  passim. 

§  166,  53:  <i  for  tim.    L.  60:  i<-<a-fe-[A;M]  for  itlalku. 
§  171,  81:  mu-sa  (i.  e.,  shag)  for  mu-za. 

§  172,  13:  zi  for  si.  L.  28:  wa-si-e  for  wa-si-im.  L.  31:  nam  for  «a-am. 
§  176,  65  f.:  the  variant  appears  to  have  bel  ardim  [ana  mare-sha  «]  ana  marat 
a\welim'\,  i.  e.,  the  owner  of  the  slave  shall  have  no  claim  for  servitude  upon  the  children 
of  the  slave  and  the  freeman's  daughter  whom  the  slave  married,  nor  upon  the  freeman's 
daughter.  The  Code  omits  reference  to  a  claim  upon  the  freeman's  daughter  who  marries 
a  slave,  probably  regarding  this  point  as  covered  by  other  laws. 

§  176,  69:  the  variant  has  shummu  lu Zm  for  shummn ....  ii-lu.    L.  75:  shi 

for  she.  L.  76:  bu  for  bi.  L.  78  omits  lu.  L.  82:  ikshudu  for  irshu  (so  my  copy!)  L.  83: 
warkishimma  for  warkanumma.  L.  90:  for  Uiki,  "she  shall  take",  the  variant  has 
daianu  raba^  [ushahazYshi  or  [usharsha\shi*,  "the  chief  judge  shall  cause  her  to  have." 
L.  1:  ni  for  ne. 

Note  the  dative  of  the  first  person  singular  -nim,  ordinarily  -am. 

*  So  my  copy  clearly;  ma  as  sign  of  a  dependent  phrase  ? 

*  SicX   A  sort  of  pseudo-ideogram  like  aba,  "father",  mada,  "land". 

*  The  traces  favour  u-sltar-sha-a-shi. 


FROM  THE  TEMPLE  LIBRARY  OF  NIPPUR  61 

§  177,  38:  i-pa-ar-ra-su-ma  for  i-par-ra-su-ma.  Here  the  scribe  repeated  three  lines 
by  error  and  erased  them.    L.  44:  ma  is  omitted. 

§  178,  7:  inis^a  for  irrisa.  L.  8  omits  the  object  sM.  L.  9  adds  Htam.  In  line  17 
note  the  denominative  verb  uppulu  "to  make  one  an  heir",  from  the  noim  aplu  "heir", 
possibly  a  Sumerian  loan-word.  This  verb  has  perhaps  no  connection  with  apcUu 
"to  reply". 

§  179,  21  omits  lu.  Column  V  probably  ends  with  the  catchline  [shumma  a-]bu- 
[um]  =  §  180,  43. 


XX. 

THE  CONSTANTINOPLE  MEDICAL  TEXT,  NL  179. 


(Pis.  47  and  48.) 

This  large  and  important  tablet  was  first  made  known  to  scholars  by  Scheil  in  the 
RecueU  de  Travaux  of  Maspero,  Vol.  XXII  (1900),  Notes  d^Epigraphie  et  d'ArchSologie 
Assyriennes,  No.  LIV,  where  he  cited  in  transcription  Reverse,  4 — 17  and  43 — 4,  and  Ob- 
verse, 19 — 21.  Encouraged  by  the  interest  which  these  excerpts  aroused  among  students 
of  Babylonian  medical  texts,  the  same  scholar  transcribed  the  whole  text  in  the  RecueU 
de  Travaux,  Vol.  XXIII  (1901),  as  number  LX  of  his  Notes  d^Epigraphie,  etc.  This  tran- 
scription, although  omitting  some  sections,  showed  that  this  text  is  the  most  important  yet 
discovered  concerning  the  Babylonian  methods  of  combating  poison.  Bezold  had  already 
discovered  the  meaning  of  the  word  shimmatu,  "poison",  and  had  pointed  out  that  certain 
texts  in  the  British  Museum  contain  directions  for  healing  men  who  had  been  poisoned 
by  the  sting  of  a  scorpion^.  In  fact  "poisoning"  appears  to  have  been  generally  understood 
in  the  special  sense  of  "poison  by  the  sting  of  scorpions  {aqrabu)".  One  text  {Sm.  1357) 
mentions  the  bite  of  a  snake  as  injurious  but  does  not  mention  the  word  shimmatu.  When 
these  texts  state,  that  a  man  is  ill  from  poison,  it  is  difficult  to  say  how  we  are  to  under- 
stand the  pathological  condition.  Does  it  mean,  that  he  has  been  bitten  by  a  poisonous 
reptile  or  has  swallowed  a  poison  or  has  come  in  contact  with  a  poisonous  herb  or  contracted 
some  septic  germ? 


•  Bezold  clearly  understood  the  meaning  of  the  word  shimmatu,  see  his  "Catalogue"  under  ^.8449.  See  also  his 
note  in  Z.  A.,  20,  433. 

7* 


52  HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 

The  following  are  the  formulae  for  indicating  the  pathological  states. 

1.  shumma  amelu  shimmat  maris,  "if  a  man  is  sick  by   poisoning".^ 

The  remedy  is  by  fmnigation  (qutaru). 

2.  shumma  amBlu  shimmat  kal  shere-shu  il-tap-[pat],  "if  poison  has  seized  upon  the  whole 

flesh  of  a  man".^ 

The  remedy  appears  to  be  fumigation  by  burning^  a  compound  of  14  herbs. 

3.  shumma  amBlu  shimmat  aqrabi  maris,   "if  a  man  is  ill  by  poisoning  from  a  scorpion".* 

This  form  of  poisoning  is  invariably  cured  by  applying  poultices,  washing  and  anoint- 
ing with  liquid  preparations.  To  this  group  belong  most  of  the  cases  given  in  the 
Constantinople  text,  Rm.  2,  149  in  Boissier,  Documents  Assyriens  Relatifs  aux  Presages, 
31 — 3,  and  Rm.  98  in  Boissier,  CJioix  de  Textes  Relatifs  a  la  Divination,  p.  10.  The 
Constantinople  text,  however,  begins  with  some  other  formula  and  gives  eight  pre- 
scriptions, after  which  we  have  another  pathological  condition. 

4.  shumma  amelu  shimmat shurshP,  if  a  man  is  possessed  by  poison  of " 

We  might  be  in  doubt  as  to  the  two  manners  of  poisoning  indicated  on  the  obverse 
of  our  tablet,  but  the  incantation  which  is  used*  states,  that  the  scorpion  is  in  question. 
All  of  the  thirteen  remedies  of  the  obverse  and  reverse  to  1.  42  consist  in  applying 
poultices,  ointments  and  washes. 

5.  shumma  amBlu  shimmat  sheri  marif,  "if  a  man  is  ill  with  poison  of  the  flesh". 

The  remedies  consist  in  washing  and  anointing. 

6.  shumma  amBlu  shimmat  buane  maris,  "if  a  man  is  ill  with  poison  of  the  muscles"  .^ 

Eemedy  is  by  anointing. 

In  none  of  these  cases  is  an  internal  remedy  given*,  which  would  be  the  case  if  poison 
in  the  form  of  a  drug  had  been  taken,  although  the  symptoms  mentioned  under  6  might  well 
arise  from  internal  poisoning.  The  verb  shamamu,  Arabic  samma,  means  originally  "to  prick, 
sting",  and  the  noim  shimmatu  means  both  ordinary  inflammation  as  well  as  poisoning  by 
external  means.  The  Aramaic  cognates,  QD,  Hlap,  as  well  as  the  Hebrew  DD  refer  inva- 
riably to  a  drug,  and  in  all  these  languages  may  mean  both  a  poison  and  a  medicine.  The 
Arabic  sammun,  however,  appears  to  have  retained  only  the  idea  of  "poisonous  drug". 
These  words  represent  the  Babylonian  shammu,  which  may  mean  "drug"  and  probably 

1  K.  7845,  Obv.  1,  Rev.,  12. 

«  Ibid.,  Rev.,  3. 

'  ina  isMti  tukarrab,  Rev.,  11. 

*  Ibid.,  Obv.,  4,  12. 

5  Cstph.  179,  Obv.,  30. 

8  Ibid.,  Rev.,  4—22. 

'  Ibid.,  Rev.,  42. 

8  Ibid.,  Rev.,  49. 

*  An  emetic  is  given  for  a  scorpion  sting  in  Rm.  98,  2.    See  also  Rm.  2,  149,  Rev.,  17. 


FROM  THE  TEMPLE  LIBRARY  OF  NIPPUR  63 

included  all  kinds  as  the  North  Semitic  cognates,  but  cases  of  poisoning  by  taking  a  drug 
{shammu)  are  unknown.^ 

Shimmatu  is  addressed  as  a  female  demon  in  the  incantation  of  our  text,  she  that  "smitest 
with  thy  horn,  that  drivest  with  thy  tail",  where  the  description  leaves  no  doubt  concerning 
the  kind  of  poisoning  referred  to.  On  the  other  hand,  it  is  impossible  to  say  in  certain  cases, 
whether  the  word  means  poisoning  or  simple  inflammation.  So  in  a  medical  text  concerning 
fever  in  the  head,  shumma  amelu  ZI-SAK-KI  irshi  u  shim-ma-tam  irshi,  "if  a  man  has 
swelling  of  the  head  and  inflammation"^.  The  verb  shamamu  is  clearly  used  in  this  sense 
in  shumma  amdu  ZI-SAK-KI  irshi-ma  qata-shu  shefa-shu  i-sham-mxi-mM,  "if  a  man  has 
swelling  of  the  head,  and  his  hands  and  feet  are  inf lammed"*.  "If  a  man  has  pain  in  the  head 

and  ena-shu  i-bar-ru-ra  shere-shu  i-sham-mn-mu-shu  uhammatu-shu  libba-shu qaM- 

shu  u  shepa-shu  u-sham-ma-mu-shu  uzaqqata-shu,  "his  eyes  are  red,  his  flesh  is  inflamed  and 

burns  him,  his  abdomen ,  his  hands  and  feet  irritate  and  prick  him"*.  This  meaning 

is  clear  in  the  description  of  a  man  afflicted  by  a  demon,  shere-a  i-sham-mu-mu,  "who 
inflames  my  flesh"^. 

I  translate  the  word  consistently  by  "poisoning",  for  swelling  and  inflammation  appear 
to  have  been  diagnosed  as  cases  of  poisoning.* 

The  most  important  texts  of  this  class  hitherto  edited  are: 
I.  K.  7845,  pubhshed  by  Fossey  in  Z.  A.,  19,  plates  I  and  II,  with  an  edition  pp.  175 — 181. 
The  same  was  re-edited  by  Frank  inZ.  A.,  20,  431 — 7.  See  also  Hunger,  Tieromina,  134. 
II.  Rm.  2,  149,  pubhshed  by  Boissier,  D.A.,  31 — 3,  and  edited  by  the  same  scholar  in  his 
Choix  de  Textes,  6^9.  Hunger  also  translated  this  text  in  his  Tieromina,  M.  V.  A.  G., 
1909,  128 — ^132.  This  text  is  a  fragment  from  the  middle  of  a  long  single-column  tablet 
and  is  a  curious  mixture  of  divination  and  medicine.  The  obverse  gives  several  examples 
of  scorpion  bites  on  various  parts  of  the  body,  with  the  omen  which  such  a  circumstance 
sitmifies.  Thus  we  have  shumma  aqrabu  sher  imitti-shu  ishshik-shu''  shattam  imAt^,  "if  a 
scorpion  bite  him  on  his  right  testicle,  he  will  die  in  one  year". 

*  Since  shammu,  "poisonous  drug",  comes  from  the  idea  of  "poisoning  by  a  venomous  insect",  the  word  can 
hardly  be  connected  with  the  word  shammu,  "plant",  unless  we  assume  shammu,  "plant",  to  be  late  in  Babylonian, 
arising  from  the  idea  of  "that  which  produces  drugs". 

«  C.  T.,  23,  41,  9. 

*  C.  T.,  23,  41,  15. 
«  Ibid.  46,  26  f. 

*  King,  "Magic",  53,  11.    See  for  these  passages  Thompson  in  A.  J.  S.  L.,  24,  347. 

*  Note  that  Muss-Arnolt  in  his  lexicon  correctly  defined  the  word  shimmatu  apparently  independent  of 
Bezold. 

'  So  read  after  8m.  1357. 

*  So  read,  BAD  (not  NU).  On  the  obverse  make  the  following  corrections:  1. 1  at  end  read  TUR  (=  maru,  "son"), 
not  AD;  1.  6  at  end  KID,  i.  e.,  sah,  is  to  be  seen;  1.  17  at  end  DU'ia  doubtful,  and  three  or  more  signs  are  broken  away; 
also  at  end  of  1. 18  shir  is  not  the  last  sign.  Aft«r  line  19  a  line  is  omitted.  Read  19  .  .  .  imilli-shu  kimin  Ami  15-fom, 
"If  a  scorpion  bite  his  right on  the  IS'h  day  (he  will )". 


54  HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 

The  reverse  contains  the  end  of  the  medical  prescription  and  then  an  incantation 
precisely  as  in  the  Constantinople  text.   The  prescription  ends  as  follows; 

2.  ina  di  gi-bil-ld Upon  the  torch 

3.  adi  ih-Jm-ram-me-tu     tu-[mash]-sha-['shu]       Until  it  is  destroyed  thou  shalt  rub  him. 

4.  shiptam  ana  pan  ziqit  aqrahi  tamannu{-nu)-      (This)  incantation  before  the  sting  of  the 
ma  amBlu  iballut.  scorpion  thou  shalt  recite,  and  the  man 

will  live. 
The  incantation  describes  the  demon  shimmatu  in  much  the  same  manner  as  the  incan- 
tation in  the  Constantinople  text. 

5.  Curse:  She  that  is  hostile^  to  the  sleeping  chamber,  a  disturber  of  the  screens,* 

6.  Her  horns  are  stretched  out,  like  a  wild  bull  of  the  mountain  she  gores.^ 

7.  Bent  is  her  tail,  even  as  that  of  a  cruel  lion. 

8.  Enlil  has  built  a  house,  wrathfully*  in  his  enclosing  and  capturing  her, 

9.  When  he  drove  her  beyond  the  brick  of  lapis  lazuli.^ 

10.  May  the  little  finger  of  Enlil  cause  her  to  be  taken  away. 

11.  Waters  of  cleansing*  and  the  libation  may  drive  her  away. 

12.  And  may  a  great  sleep  fall  upon  the  man.  The  oath  of  the  curse. 

A  rare  example  of  giving  an  emetic  appears  to  be  given  in  lines  15 — ^18  of  the  reverse. 

15.  To  drive  away  the  venom'  of  a  scorpion,  seven  clean  barley  grains 

16.  and  ammi^  shall  the  patient  take.   Upon  his  mouth  thou  shalt  place  it. 

17.  As  to  the  food*  in  his  mouth  —  he  shall  go  down  to  the  river  and  plunge  in  seven 
times. 

18.  Before  he  plunges  in  the  seventh  time,  he  shall  cast  what  is  in  his  mouth  into 
the  river.  ^^ 

III.  Rm.  98.  Published  and  edited  by  Boissier,  Choix  de  Textes,  10,  and  translated  by 
Hunger,  itnd.,  133.  In  this  text  each  omen  is  followed  by  a  recipe  for  healing  the 
scorpion  bite  in  question.  One  emetic  is  mentioned.  Only  six  cases  are  preserved,  and 
these  are  fragmentary. 

1  Read  la  mdgirat. 

'  nakrat  abussdli.  Ni-shi  probably  for  nu-sheg.  For  abussatu,  abusatu,  "screen"  (or"  portiere"  \),  see  /  R.,  28  6,  1. 

'  The  text  has  the  beginning  of  SI-SI  =  munaqqipat,  of.  "Sum  Gr.",  sig.  4,  p.  238. 

*  Read  a-ma-mi-ish  ( ?).    This  can  be  seen. 

^  Read,  with  Hunger,  ina  shubalkutishu.  A  rite  of  S3Tnpathetic  magic  is  referred  to  in  which  Enlil  having 
made  a  house  and  placed  the  demon  of  poison  therein,  now  drives  her  out  over  a  threshold  of  lazuli.  A  similar  rite 
with  a  mimic  city  instead  of  a  house  will  be  found  in  Mahlu,  I,  42 — 9. 

*  me  kutabiri  for  kutappuru  ?  ?    Uncertain.    Read  qem  tabiri  ? 
'  uddagul  =  udahiMu  >  uhuUu,  "evil  spirit",  "evil  breath". 

*  sham  kur-ra  =  ninA. 
®  ka-gub  =  ipteru. 

^^  The  corrections  in  the  text  are  taken  from  my  collation. 


FROM  THE  TEMPLE  LIBRARY  OF  NIPPUR 


66 


IV.  K.  9658  and  R.  8449.  Cf .  Nos.  57  and  58  published  on  PI.  49  of  the  present  volume.  These 
texts  are  fragments  of  two  tablets,  which  were  duplicates  and  contained  incantations 
and  prescriptions  for  poisoned  arms.  K.  9658,  11  is  a  duplicate  of  K.  8449,  1  and  2. 
The  incantation  which  follows  is  the  same  on  both  tablets.  By  making  a  connected 
text  of  these  tablets  lines  10 — 25  contain  the  directions  for  combating  poison  in 
the  right  and  left  arms. 


(PI.  49,  Nos.  58  and  57.) 


1.  [. . .  shiptu  an-ni-tu  sihitti-shu  ana  di]       The  following  incantation  seven ^Eltrres  over 

idi-shu  tamannu-[ma  amelu  iballu^]  his  arm  thou  shalt  recite  and  he  will  Uve. 

2.  {hikitie-shu ]shammuMUff-KUL-       This  is  its  recipe  the  plant 

LAshammuNI-KUL-LAshammu MUg-KUL-LA,   the  plant  NI-KUL-LA, 

the  plant  

3 shipatu  samtu  shipatu  pisatu        red  wool  and  white  wool 


tal-pap  7-ta-dm  {qisre  taqasar] 
4 ]enni  tu-sJud-la-a^  . . . 


5.  [u]  shiptum  an-ni-tum  sibitti-shu  ana 

di  idi-shu  tamannu-\ma  amelu  iballut] 

6.  shiptu    iiti^-a    iii^Asar-lii-dug    a-shi-pu 

na-din  ? 

7.  [annanna  mar]  annanna  mimmxi  lim-nu 
Id  i(ehi-shu  mimma  lim-nu  Id  [ikashshad- 
sul] 

8.  [shiptum]  KIB-LUGAL-KA-NA  KIB- 

LUGAL  NIM-MA-TU  BAD  

9.  [ ]-ma 

10.  [shiptu  shum-ma  amslu  idi]  imitti-shu 
i-sham-ma-[am-shu] 

11 tdiqqi  shiptu  an-ni-tum  sihitti- 
shu  tamxtnnu{-nu)  idi  imitti-[shu 
tum^shsha'] 


fold  together  and  seven  knots  tie. 
with   of  cedar  thou 

shalt  sprinkle  

and  the  following  incantation  seven  times 

over  his  arm  thou  shalt  recite,  and  the  man 

will  live. 

Incantation:  Ea  and  Asarludug,  the  magi- 
cian, bestower  [of  life  ?  ?] 

As  for  this  one,  son  of  this  one,  let  no  evil 
come  nigh  him,  let  no  evil  conquer  him. 

The  incantation  KIB  -  LTJGAL  -KA-NA 
KIB-LUGAL  NIM-MA-TU  BAD  .... 


Incantation:  If  a  man's  right  arm  pain  him 
from  poison. 

thou  shalt  take.  This  incantation 

seven  times  thou  shalt  recite  and  rub  his 
right  arm. 


56 


HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 


12.  [u   shiptu   an\-ni-tu   sibitti-shu   ana  di 
idi-shu  tamannu-ma  amelu  \jhalluii\ 


13.  [shiptu:   »'»]   Marduh  rubu  d-lu  ap-lu 

sha  

14.  [asharid]  shami-e  ra-bi-u-ti  sJia  a-mat  hi- 

bi-ti-shu  man-ma-an  la  in-nu-  [«] 

15.  \i-n\a  ^i-it  pi-ha  mi-tum  i-bal-lui 

16.  [na-ap]-li-sa-am-ma    annanna     mar 

annanna  shup-shu-qa-am 

17.  ina  ....   ka  ta-hi  lit-ta-ah-bir  mursu 

18 lim-nu  sha  ina  zumur  annanna 

mar  annanna  ibashshti-u  li-in-na-si-ih 

19.  [li-ip]-shur-ma  annanna  lub-lui  shiptu 

ul-ia-at-tu-un^  shipat  Hv-Ba-mu 

20.  \iji]  ihiGu-la  HvQu-la  bul-lit  shuMim-ma 

ki-ish-tam  li-ki-e*:  tu  shiptu 

21.  shiptu  shum-ma  amelu  idi  shumsli-shu 

i-sham-ma-am-shu 

'22.  kikitte-shU  me  u  shamnu^  tdiqqi  shiptu 
sibitti-shu  tamannH-ma  idi  shumeli- 
shu  tu-mash-sha-''^ 


and  the  following  incantation  seven  times 
over  his  arm  thou  shalt  recite,  and  the 
man  will  live.^ 

Incantation:    Marduk,    pure    prince,    son 

who  

Chief  of  the  great  heavens,^  the  word  of 

whose  command  none  changes. 
By  the  utterance  of  thy  mouth  the  dead 

shall  live. 
Behold  this  one,  son  of  this  one,  afflicted. 

By  thy  good   may  the  disease  be 

banned. 

May  the  evil which  is  in  the  body 

of  this  one,  son  of  this  one,  be  seized  away. 

May  he  deliver,  and  may  this  one  live. 

The  incantation  "JJljattun'^  is  the  incan- 
tation of  Tammuz 

and  of  Gula.  Oh  Gula  give  life,  give  health 
and  accept  the  gift.  The  oath,  the  incan- 
tation. 

Incantation:  If  a  man's  left  arm  pain  him 
through  being  poisoned. 

This  is  its  recipe:  Water  and  oil  thou  shalt 
take;  the  incantation'  seven  times  thou 
shalt  recite,  and  his  left  arm  thou  shalt 
rub  therewith. 


1  Lines  11  and  12  are  1  and  2  in  K.  8449. 

'  /.  e.,  the  planet  Jupiter. 

'  Beside  the  examples  cited  by  Kiichler,  J/ ed.,  99,  see  also  ul-ia-at-tu-un,  Cstple.,  179,  Rev.,  22,  and  C.  T.,  23, 
10,  20.  The  various  forms  are  ul-ia-at-tu-un,  ul-ia-ut-tu-tm,  ul-ia-ut-tu,  ul-ia-ut-tun,  ul-u-tu-un  and  ul-ia-al-tu.  The 
phrase  seems  to  be  a  combination  of  the  first  syllables  of  the  words  of  the  first  line  of  some  well  known  incantation. 
In  any  case  Thompson's  translation  in  P.  8.  B.  A.,  1908,  250,  is  erroneous. 

*  See  IV  R.,  29*,  4  C,  I,  5. 

^  The  case  endings  appear  to  be  disregarded  in  this  text.    We  expect  shamiia,  but  note  for  example  ahammu 

arganum  shammu  hariratum tarhak,  CMple.,  Obv.,  4.    The  accusative  ending  is  welnigh  obsolete  in  these 

inscriptions. 

"  Either  a  lamedh-yodh  form  of  mashashu,  "to  wipe",  or  from  ntia  {masaha  in  Arabic),  "to  stroke",  "anoint". 

'  Refers  to  lines  13—20. 


FROM  THE  TEMPLE  LIBRARY  OP  NIPPUR 


57 


23.  u  sliiftu  an-ni-tu  svbitti-shu  ana  di 

idi  tamannu-ma  iballui^ 

24.  shiptum:  i-ha-ah  i-ha-alf  ki-ri-hish  ki- 

ri-hish 

25.  a-na    fan    Hi     musappih    shaputi 

luslmssi^'i)  tu  shiptu 


and  the  following  incantation  seven  times 
over  the  arm  thou  shalt  recite,  and  he  will 
live. 

Incantation:  Howl,  howl,  with  supplication, 
with  supplication. 

before  the  god  who  scatters  the  gloom  of  sad- 
ness ( ?) ;  may  he  cause  it  to  be  far  away  ( ?). 
The  curse  and  incantation. 


26.  shipat  shim-ma-tum 


IncaMation  for  poisoning. 


27.  kikkitte-shu  shipdtu  timitu*  sha  sibi       This  is  its  recipe:  Woven  wool  of  seven  she- 

uniqeti  la  piteti  goats  that  have  not  known  a  male 

Sm.  1357,   fragment   of  a  single-column  slate-colored  tablet  containing  prescriptions 

for  snake  bites.  End  of  the  reverse.  Lines  1 — 5  appear  to  be  the  end  of  an  incantation. 

Lines  6 — 8  contain  two  prescriptions.   Cf.  PI.  49,  No.  59. 

6.  shumma  amelu  §iru  ish-shik-shu  ishid       If  a  serpent  has  bitten  a  man,  root  of  the 

ur-ba-te'  bulrush 

7.  ta-qal-lap^      ikkal-ma        ibaUul  thou  shalt  peel,  and  he  shall  eat  it,  and  he 

will  live. 


8.  shumma   ditto  shammuSHI-SHI   ina 
shikari  ishattt-ma  ibalhd 


If  a  serpent  has  bitten  a  man,  the  plant 

SHI- SHI  in  liquor  he  shall  drink,  and  he 

will  live. 

VI.  K.  2542  -f  2772  +  6030  +  DT.  85 +  DT.  170.  Lower  half  of  a  light  red  tablet,  Neo-Baby- 

lonian  script,  double  column  and  forming  part  of  some  series.    The  lower  portion  of 

Obv.,  I,  concerns  diseases  of  the  neck  and  head.    Obverse,  II,  10 —  Rev.,  I,  5,  contains 

directions  for  combating  poisoning  of  the  right  hand,  arm  and  foot.  Rev.,  I,  6 — ^16,  con- 


•  Written  tll-esh  for  ordinary  til-la.   til-esh  should  be  the  plural  ibaUutu. 

»  Here  taken  as  Imp.  of  nab^ihu,  "to  scream",  "howl",  but  it  is  doubtfulwhether  the  word  can  be  employed  for  the 
lamentations  of  human  beings.  The  word  is  usually  employed  for  the  howling  of  dogs,  as  in  Harper,  "Letters",  403,  7, 
unambah,  unambaha,  K.  217,  40.    But  note  nab-hat  pitpanu,  "the  bow  screams",  K.  2619,  I,  24. 

"  Renderings  and  transcription,  wholly  uncertain.  I  have  taken  shi-ish-shi  for  shesh,  "to  be  sorrowful,  gloomy, 
bitter,  evil".  Note  an-shesh  =  shapdt,  "Babylonian  Liturgies",  117,  12.  Most  difficult  is  ha-ma-ad-ri.  I  fail  to  find 
any  sense  in  these  signs.  My  reading  supposes  ha-ma-ab-ri,  withi  as  phonetic  infix  instead  of  6,  which  is  not  otherwise 
known.   ri(g)  =  nasii. 

*  stg-sur,  also  in  A.  0.,  4309,  Nouvelles  Fouilles  de  Telloh  and  Cstple.  1364.  Whether  the  Semitic  transcription 
given  here  is  correct  remains  doubtful;  cf.  V.  A.  B.,  IV,  372. 

^  urbatu  {shammu)  =  ^yt.'arbana,  "bulrush",  and  itrtou  (»?«)  =  Aram. 'arWAS,  "willow";  see  the  investigation 
of  Hohna,  Kleine  Beitrdge,  88  ff. 
«  cf.  Kiichler,  Med..  58,  11. 
8 


58 


HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 


cerns  the  left  hand,  I,  17  —  end,  the  left  arm,  and  in  the  break  stood  naturally  the  section 
on  the  left  foot.  Column  II  of  the  reverse  appears  to  deal  with  inflammation  and  palsy. 
Although  coming  from  a  late  period,  this  tablet  represents  a  much  lower  stage  of  medicine 
than  the  earher  texts.   Cf.  Pis.  50  and  51. 


(PI.  50,  Obverse.) 


I.   5.  [enim-enim-ma]  tig-gig -ga-    ge 

6.  [X  abne  .  . . .]  tdiqqi  ina  rikis  shipati 

burrumti  tasJiakhak^ 

7.  [..... .     KI-A\-ndri    rvSti    nari"^    zsr 

isuhini  zer  i^ueri  ni-qif-tu  zikritu  u 
zinnishtu 

8.  [shamme  annuti]  ina  ndbasi  ina  hi-ri- 

shu-nu^  tal-pap 

9.  [14:  qisre-ma]  taqaqar^  shiftamtamannu 

dami^    merini    taltapat    tiqqa-shu 
tarakkas-shu 

10.  [sliiftu]  inu  izzitu'  ittaqip  limnu  hamash 

shinni^  {ittaqip] 
11 limnu:  i'l^Asar-lii-dilg  ippalis: 

sha  anaku:  alik  mari  [n^Marduk] 
12 DU4:shu-shi  tdiqqi:  rikis  nabasi 

ina  pani-shii  tatemmi  ina  pani-shv, 

tashakkak: 


Incantation  for  complaint  in  the  neck. 

[X stones]  thou  shalt  take  and  shalt 

thread  them  on  a  band  of  variegated  wool. 

[ KI-A]  of  the  river,  "sHme  of  the 

river",  seed  of  the  tamarisk,  seed  of  the 
cornel,  the  lotus-thorn*,  male  and  female, 

these  plants  with  red  colored  wool  thou  shalt 
fold  among  them. 

Fourteen  knots  thou  shalt  tie  and  recite  the 
incantation;  in  the  sap  of  cedar  thou  shalt 
dip  it  and  bind  it  on  his  neck. 

Incantation:  Inf lammed  eye  rushed  onward, 
the  evil  pain  of  the  teeth  [rushed  onward], 

the  evil:  Asarludug  beheld  it:  what  I 

know:  Go  my  son  [Marduk]. 

and  four  sticks  of  licorice  thou  shalt 

take:  a  band  of  red  wool  before  him  thou 
shalt  weave  and  before  him  thread. 


»  On  the  root  shakahu  see  P.  S.  B.  A.,  1908,  266;  also  Meissner  M.  V.  A.  O.,  1913,  No.  2. 

*  See  also  Obv.,  II,  25,  where  it  is  classified  among  salts.    Here  a  plant  ( ?). 
'  We  expect  hiri-shi-na.    See  also  Col.  II,  7. 

'  See  note  on  Cstple.  179,  Rev.,  30.  This  passage  defines  the  niqiptu  as  a  dioecious  plant.  According  to  the 
Sherardian  Professor  of  Botany  at  Oxford,  this  may  be  the  Rhamnus  cartharticua,  but  this  species  appears  not  to 
be  indigenous  in  Babylonia,  growing  in  the  Caucasus.  In  that  case  we  must  suppose  the  drug  to  have  been  im- 
ported. More  probable  is  the  Hippophae  Rhamnoides  or  "Sea  Buck  thorn",  a  plant  which  follows  the  sea  coast 
and  river  edges. 

*  Invariably  written  sir-slr-e-ma  sir.    The  ma  is  difficult;  in  qiari-ma,  ma  separates  the  verb  from  its  object. 

*  For  the  tendency  to  conserve  the  i  of  the  genitive  construct  of  biliteral  roots  and  to  extend  this  ending  to  the 
other  cases  see  Ravn,  Om  Nominernes  Bejning,  p.  50. 

'  Cf.  IV  R.,  29*,  4,  C,  I,  8. 
«  KA-QAR.  "tooth  ache"  (?). 


FROM  THE  TEMPLE  LIBRARY  OF  NIPPUR 


69 


13.  [7  qisre-ma]  ina  pani-shu  taqasar:  shipat 
Eriduki  ina  pani-shii      tanaddi 


14. 


amBlu  shuatu  Ivblut:  tu  shiptu 


15.  \enim-enim-ma\      tig-gig-ga-        ham 

16.  [shiftu  ]  tig-gig-ga  JJ^ 

17.  amelu  shuatu  marsish  indq  ( ?)^-  i^^i-Asar- 

lH-dilg  uballat 

18.  enim-enim-ma   tig-gig-ga-\lcam\ 

19.  hiTckitte-shv,  14  ahnu  MU-SA*  tdiqqi  ina 

rikis  shipati  burrumti  tasJMh[kak] 

20.  14  qisre-ma  taqasar  shiptam  tamnnnu 

tiqqa-shu  {tashahhanl 

21.  shiptu:  tig-gig-ga  mar  Anim  ina  shame 

itbi:  tig-gig-ga  A-ni  limnish  itbi 


22.  tig-gig-ga  A-ni  mu-un-tilg-ga-di  i^ufig- 
gig-ga  nish  shame  tamdta  nish  irsitim 
tamdta 


Seven   knots   before   him  thou  shalt  tie. 

The  curse  of  Eridu  before  him  thou  shalt 
utter. 

that  man  may  Hve:  Curse  and  incan- 
tation. 

Incantation  for  complaint  in  the  neck.^ 

[Incantation:   ...]  complaint  of  the  neck 

rushed  onward. 
This  man  cries  in  pain.  Asarludug  will  give 

him  life. 

Incantation  for  complaint  in  the  neck. 

This  is  its  prescription:  Fourteen  MUSA- 
stones  thou  shalt  take  and  upon  a  band  of 
variegated  colored  wool  thou  shalt  thread. 

Fourteen  knots  thou  shalt  tie  and  recite  the 
curse;  upon  his  neck  thou  shalt  bind  it. 

Incantation:  The  "Disease  of  the  Neck",  son 
of  Anu,  from  heaven  hastened  forth.  The 
"Disease  of  the  Neck"  of  Anu  evilly  hasten- 
ed forth. 

The  "Disease  of  the  Neck"  of  Anu  I  have 
appeased.  Oh  demon  "Disease  of  the 
Neck"  by  heaven  thou  art  cursed,  by  earth 
thou  art  cursed. 


23.  enim-enim-ma  tig-gig-ga-ge  qis  libhi  ili^       Incantation  for  complaint  in  the  neck: 

When  the  heart  of  god  is  angered. 


*  The  word  tig  —  tiqqu,  kishadu,  properly  "neck",  appears  to  include  the  neck  and  head  here. 

*  I.  e.,  supply  UL-UL. 

'  For  a-gig-ga  =  marsish  see  IV  R.,  19  a,  35,  and  for  supplying  i-i  =  ndqu,  K.  3931,  12. 

*  Also  inC.  T.,  23,  22,  38,  the  MU-S A  zikru,  "maleMUSA",  therefore  the  seed  or  pit  of  some  kind  of  dioecious 
fruit  like  the  cherry.    See  also  ibid.,  41,  II,  1  and  8.  A.  I.,  10131. 

^  dingir  shag-dib-ha,  a  phrase  occurring  also  after  the  names  of  three  incantations,  K.  2832  in  King,  "Magic", 
XIX,  possibly  indicating  that  these  incantations  are  to  bo  used  when  "god  is  enraged".  This  is  only  a  suggestion, 
and  the  words  may  have  some  other  obscure  meaning. 

8* 


60  HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 

24.  kikkitte-sMHabnuAN-BAR-pl.teliqqi       This  is  its  prescription:  Fourteen  stones  of 
ina  rikis  shipati  dliti^  tashaklcak  14  meteorite  thou  shalt  take;  upon  a  band 

qi^re-ma    taka§ar    shiptam    tamannu  of  dark  blue  wool  thou  shalt  thread  them. 

tiqqa-shu  tashakkan  Fourteen  knots  thou  shalt  tie  and  the 

incantation  recite.  Thou  shalt  place  it  on 
his  neck. 
11,4.  41  ahne Forty-one  stones 

5.  shammuash-lum^  zikntu  arti  ipi^gishim-       The  male  tamarisk,  a  branch  of  the  male 

mari  zikriti  tatemmi  ....  shammu  . . .  date-palm  thou  shalt  weave the 

plant 

6.  shammuTAR-MUSH    shammuEL-KUL-       the  plant  TAR-MUSH,  the  plant  EL-KUL- 

la  shammu  MUg mBtlR  la,  the  plant  MUH ,  the  plant  BUR 

7.  Wlslmmme sha-manshapi-i UM-GAR-       seven  plants    

NI  [ zsr  «■?"]  bini  zer  shammu  EL  seed  of  the  (desert)  tamarisk,  seed  of  the 

plant  EL, 

8.  imbi   tamtim^  KI-A-AN-tD*   shammu       the  plant  "Spreading  branch  of  the  sea",  the 

Ash  shammu  ishid  H^boUi  KI-A-AN-ID,    root  of  the  prickly- 

caper, 

9.  ishid  ifu-shammu  ashogi  ina  hi-rit  abne       root  of  the  box-thorn  among  the  stones,  these 

7  shamme  [annuti  ina]  nabasi  tal-pap  seven  plants  in  a  red  colored  band  thou 

shalt  fold. 

10.  shaman  lid  ( ?)  shahe-e-ma  tan-tal  dami       In  the  fat  of  a  little  pig  thou  shalt  lay  it. 

»>«  erini  tcdtapat  Thou  shalt  dip  it  in  the  sap  of  cedar. 

11.  shiptam  me-dur  ba-da-ar  tamannu  ina       The  incantation  me-dur  ba-da-ar  thou  shalt 

qata shu  tarakkas-shu  recite  and  bind  it  on  his  ....  hands. 

12.  ahanMUSH      abanSAB      abanpar-rum       The  "serpent  stone",  the  SAB-stone,  the 

abanKA-MI^  "■ban abanuknu stone  of  junipcr  fruit,  the  KA-MI-stone, 

the stone,  lapis  lazuli  


m 
i 


'  zagin-na,  here  and  in  C.  T.,  23,  9,  11  certainly  a  color,  and  since  zagin  is  the  ordinary  word  for  lapis  lazuli, 
probably  "dark  blue".  On  the  other  hand  ellu  certainly  means  "golden",  "light  brown",  a,aiadbazag=  littueUitu, 
"golden  colored  cow",  Kiichler,  Med.,  PI.  VI,  1,  and  Wi  ellUe  =  db  azag-ga",  golden  colored  cows",  Z.  A.,  8,  198,  9,  and 
azag  is  the  ordinary  word  employed  in  the  ideogram  for  gold,  azag-gi(n).  Hence  zagin  =  ellu  "dark  blue"  and  azag 
=  ellu,  "golden",    ellu  is  evidently  employed  for  both  colors. 

*  Certainly  the  cognate  of  btiS,  Zimmern  in  Oesenius-Buhl  and  Jensen  in  K.  B.,  VI,  1,  p.  452.  The  tamarix 
articvlata.  Low,  Pflanzennamen,  65.  Another  species  of  this  genus  is  Mnu,  always  with  isu,  whereas  a  s^Jm  is  a  shammu 
or  plant,  not  the  tree-like  tamarisk. 

'  See  note  on  Cstple.  179,  Rev.,  30. 

*  See  Z.  A.,  20,  431,  1  and  432,  12,  also  p.  435.    Regarded  also  as  a  stone.  Rev.,  II,  25. 
.  5  Cf.  «'«"'  KA-MI-KA-ba.  A.  O.,  5529,  7  in  GenouiUac,  Drihem. 


FROM  THE  TEMPLE  LIBRARY  OP  NIPPUR 


61 


13.  abanSHI-SHID-MAL        abanMU-ZA 

abatiLIL-^U    U    abanparuttl    abanshu-U 

zikritu  [u  zinnishtu] 

14.  12  abne  shim-mat  qat  imitti  ina  shipati 

burrumti       tashakkak     shammu  TAR- 
MUSH  shammu 

15.  shammuEL-{KU]L-lashammuLtj-GAL-LU^ 

imhi  tam-tim^  isuBuR  ina  bi-rit  abne 

16.  7  lap-pi  tal-pap  7  qisre{-e)-ma  taqaqar 

shiptam  me-dur  ba-da-ar 

17.  tamannu  [{-nu)  ina  qat]  imitti-shu  tarak- 

kas-su 

18.  shiptu  [me-dur^  ba-da-]  ar  ki-dur  ba-da- 

ga-a 
19 gub-ba  an-imin  ki-imin  im-imin 

im-gal-imin 
20 BAR-ta  igi-imin  zi-an-na  ge- 

pad  zi-ki-a  ge 
21.  [vb  an-na]  ga-ba-ri-e-i-ne,  da-an-na  ga- 

ba-e-ne 
22 ki-a  ga-ba-ni-in-shub :  tii-dug- 

ga  en-gal  dEn-ki-ga-ge 
23.  nam-shvb  Nun-ki-ga-ta  nam-mu-un-da- 

an-bur-ri:  tu-en 


the  stone  SHI-SHID-MAI.,  the  stone  MU- 
ZA,  the  stone  LIL-HU  and  marble,  male 
and  female  coral. 

Twelve  stones  for  poisoning  in  the  right  hand 
on  a  variegated  woollen  string  thou  shalt 
thread.    The  plants  TAR-MUSH,  , 

EL-KUL-/Ja,  aku{1)...,  "spreading  branch 
of  the  sea",  the  wood  BUR  among  the 
stones 

in  seven  folds  thou  shalt  fold,  seven  knots 
thou  shalt  tie  and  the  incantation  me-dur 
ba-da-ar  thou  shalt  recite  and  tie  it  upon 
his  right  hand. 

Incantation:  The  reed -house  is  desolated,  the 

dwelling  place  is  fallen  on  sorrow. 
the  seven  heavens,  the  seven  hells,* 

the  seven  winds,^  the  seven  great  winds, 
seven  eyes.   By  heaven  thou  art 

cursed,  by  earth  thou  art  cursed. 
[To  the  outside  of  heaven]  may  they  ascend, 

to  the  inside  of  heaven  may  they  ascend. 

May  the of  earth  cast  them  down. 

By  the  oath  of  the  great  priest  Ea, 

by  the  curse  of  Eridu  may  he  be  loosed. 

Curse  and  incantation. 


24.  enim-enim-ma  sha  shim-ma-ti 

25.  i^iankaspu  abanJiuram  abansamtu 

abanuJcnu     abanhulalu    abantmisjl-garru^ 


Incantation  for  poisoning. 

Silver  and  gold  (in  the  ore),  samtu,  lazuli, 
hulalu,  mushgarru 


>  Semitic  a-ku  (7)  .....  C.  T.,   14,  19,  6,  2. 
'  KA-tam-tim,  usually  KA-a-ab-ba. 
'  gidur  >  medur. 

*  This,  to  my  knowledge,  is  the  first  evidence  for  the  idea  of  "seven  heavor.s  and  hells"  in  Cuneiform  inscriptions. 
^  Seven  winds  also  page  17,  1.  11. 

*  See  also  King,  "Magic",  No.  8,  25;  C.  T.,  23,  34,  30. 


62 


HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 


26.   alandur-mi-na-handa    ahan>^^    ahanmvl- 
tas .  .^  abanSAB     ahanAN-BAR 


red  breccia/    ,   multas 

SAB,  meteorite, 


27.  ahanm-Wu     KI-A-AN-tD    ruHi     nciri       salt,  the  plant  KI-A-AN-ID,  "slime  of  the 


abanjniru  solimtu* 


river",  black  salt, 


28.  15  abne  shim-mat  sha  idi  imni^  Fifteen  stones  for  poisoning  in  the  right  arm. 


(PI.  51,  Reverse.) 


1,1.  a'^ariKUR-NU-DIB^     ahanj)a-ah-ri-e 

abanmar-hal-lum  aban^iilalu  aianushW 

2.  nhanuhnu  a^anmusJigarrU  alarit^  abanpar- 

rum^  abanshubu^ 

3.  10  abne  sJiim-mxit  sha  shep  imitti  ina  ha- 

ru-un-du^"   tashakkah    shamme   KI- 
MIN  shuatunu 

4.  ina  bi-rit  abne  7  lap-pi  tal-pap  7  qisre 

5.  (-e)-ma  taqasar  shiptam  me-dur  ba-da-ri 

tamannu{-nu)  ina  shep  imitti-shu  ta- 
rakkassu 


The  stones  KUR-NU-DIB,  bahru,  marhallu, 
^idalu,  diorite, 

lazuli,   mushgarru,    stone  of   the 

juniper  fruit,  agate. 

Ten  stones  for  poison  of  the  right  foot  upon 
a  variegated  strand  thou  shalt  thread. 
Those  same  plants  ^^ 
among  the  stones  in  seven  folds  thou  shalt 
fold  and  seven  knots  thou  shalt  tie.  The 
incantation  me-dur  ba-da-ri  thou  shalt 
recite  and  on  his  right  foot  tie  it. 


»  See  F.  A.  B.,  IV,  p.  41,  sul  No.  30. 

»  See  also  Rev.,  I,  2  and  C.  T.,  23,  34,  30. 

»  8AL-LA,  see  S.  A.  I.,  8384. 

*  Cf.  Z.  A.,  19,  175,  1.  6. 

*  idu,  "side",  "arm",  in  Babylonian  as  well  as  in  cognate  languages,  is  construed  as  a  construct  with  imnu  and 
ahumilu;  these  adjectives  followed  the  analogy  of  the  noun  idu,  being  regarded  in  prehistoric  times  as  feminines 
and  abbreviations  for  "right  hand"  (tmn.it)  and  "left  hand"  (shumelu);  at  a  late  period  arose  the  feminine  form  imittu 
for  "right  hand",  but  shumelu  did  not  follow  this  analogy,  as  no  form  shumeltu  exists.  Note  beside  imnu  shumUu 
the  regular  form  for  "right  and  left",  imittam  u  shumilam,  C.  T.,  6,  5,  14;  hima  imitti-shti  u  shumeli-shu,  V.  8., 
VIII,  62,  7;  see  also  V.  A.  B.,V,  525. 

®  "Stone  of  the  land  not  to  be  entered". 

'  PA;  cf.  Thureau-Dangin,  S.  A.  K.,  86,  note  a). 

*  Probably  the  same  word  as  parrS,  a  kind  of  hard  nut(?).  Sum.  ash-dm  (parra),  S.  A.  I.,  4833.  ash-am  (immalmat) 
=  btituttu,  "pistacia  nuts",  and  a  similar  meaning  may  be  inferred  for  ash-am  =  parru.  My  suggestion  that  parru 
means  the  stone  of  the  juniper  fruit,  aQXSV^tg,  rests  upon  the  lexicographical  text  published  by  Merx  in  Z.  D.  M.  0., 
39,  252,  57,  where  the  juniper  berry  is  called  b'tialha  d'farana  (pointing  uncertain),  "daughters  of  the  far{r)ana, 
par(r)ana,  i.  e.,  "juniper".   The  Sjrriac  phrase  is  rendered  in  Babylonian  by  "stones  of  the  juniper". 

®  Haupt,  A.  J.  S.  L.,  24,  106  suggested  "onyx,  marble"  for  shubu. 

10  For  barumlu,  "a  cord  of  various  colors",  see  rikis  ba-ru-un-di,  "a  band  of  variegated  strands",  C.  T.,  IV,  5,25. 
"  See  Obv.,  II,  14—15. 


FROM  THE  TEMPLE  LIBRARY  OP  NIPPUR 


63 


6.  abanMmh   abanAN-BAR  ahanKUR-NU- 

DIB  abanparutU 

7.  abanMU-SA    abanshu-U'^     zUcritU    U    zin- 

nishtu  ahanMVQ  tJjy 

8.  abanuknu  abanjiylalu  abanKA-MI  abanusM 

9.  abanZI-KIT     aban^AB     ahanmushganu       ZI-KIT,  SAB,  mushganu,  samtu, 

aiansamtU 


The  stones  MUSH,  meteorite,  KUR-NU- 

DIB,  marble. 
MU-SA,  male  and  female  coral,  MUH 

lazuli,  hvlalu,  KA-MI,  diorite, 


10.  16  abne  shim-mat  sha  qal  shmneli  mug-ri 

salmuti  tashakkak 

11.  7  qisre{-e)-m/i  taqasar:  shiptam  i-ha-ah 

ibah  tamxinnu{-nu) 

12.  ina  qat  shumeli-shu  tarakkas-su 

13.  shiptu:  i-ha-dfi  i-bah  ki-ri-bish  kiribish 

14.  [ ana  pan  Hi]  musappih^ 

15.  [shapUti  lushassi  itafjLabartu  til  shiptu 


Sixteen  stones  for  poison  of  the  left  hand, 
upon  black  bands  thou  shalt  thread, 

and  tie  seven  knots.  The  incantation 
ibah  ibah  thou  shalt  recite, 

upon  his  left  hand  thou  shalt  bind  it. 

Incantation:  Cry  aloud,  cry  aloud,  with  sup- 
plication, with  supplication,^ 

before  the  god  who 

scatters  the  gloom  of  sadness  may  he  cause  to 
be  far  away  the  demon  Labartu.  Curse 
and  incantation. 


16.  enim-enim-ma  sha  shim-mat  [qat  shumeli] 

17.  (i^'^npamtu    aiandur-mi-[na-banda] 

aban 

18.  aban  samtu  abanuknu  aban 

19.  6  abne  shim-mat  sha  idi  shumeli  shipatu 

pisatu  shipatu  burrumatu  ishts-nish  ta- 
temmi 

20.  tashakkak  zer  if^bini  zer  shammuEL  zer 

if>iBl)R 

21 .  imbi  tam-tim  shamme  an-nu-tu  ina  nabasi 

tal-pap 


Incantation  for  poisoning  of  the  left  hand. 
The  stones  marble,  red  breccia, 

samtu,  lazuli,   

Six  stones  for  poisoning  of  the  left  arm. 
White  wool,  variegated  wool  together  thou 

shalt  weave 
and  thread  thereon.    Seed  of  tamarisk,  seed 

of  the  plant  EL,  seed  of  the  plant  BLR 
"spreading  branch  of  the  sea"  —  these  plants 

in  red  wool  thou  shalt  fold. 


'  Probably  the  coral.  In  any  case  shu  is  identical  with  su,  the  stone  which  occurs  in  the  Ninurash  epic,  A.S.K.T., 
81,  23,  see  Radau,  "Ninib  the  Determiner  of  Fates",  p.  31.  The  "male  shu-u"  also  in  C.  T.,  23,  10,23.  Probably  the 
male  and  female  coral  also  in  ''''™kalag-ga  and  "''""KA-sal-la  =  su,  i.  e.,  two  kinds  of  coral,  C.  T.,  14,  17,  If. 

«  See  K.  8449,  14. 

'  bir-bir-ra-di;  K.  8449,  15  omits  DI.    My  renderings  are  wholly  uncertain. 


64 


HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 


22.  shiptam  e-gid  tug-da  sibitta-slm  tamannu 

(-««)  dami  Hi^erini  taltapat 

23.  ina   idi   shumeli-shu   tarahhas-su  ina 

shamni  tapashshas-su 

24.  shiptu:  S-gvl  tug-ii-    da 

25 mu-un-shi-in-gin-na 

11^  1.   abanparutU  abanshvbu,  obanruHi  ndri^ 

2.  imbi  tamtim^  "^a.Mur-mi-na  abana-lal- 

lum  abanalgamishu^ 

3.  abanmushgarru        abansamtU      abanuknu 

abanLIL-gU  U  abanMU-SA 

4.  abanSAB    abanmiTu*     abanmU'u     pi§ttu 

obanmiTu       salimtu      abanAN-BAR 
kaspu^  Jiura^u^ 

5.  o-^anurwlu  abanshu-u  zikfitu  u  zinnisJitu 

abanushU      abansip-tum      mBUR 
shammuEL 

6.31  ahne  shumma  amelu  shim-mat  u  rimu- 
tvP  ntan§  ina  (i-me-tu  shipati  samati 

7.  shipatipi§atitashakkah{-ak)  shiptam me- 

dur  }xi-\da-ar]  tamannu  1-nu  ina]  idi 
shumeli-shu 

8.  [tarakkas-su  shim-mat  u  ri-] 

mu-tu  ina  zumri-shu  pushur 


The  incantation  e-Jiul  tuh-da  seven  times 
thou  shalt  recite  and  touch  it  with  sap  of 
cedar. 

Upon  his  left  hand  thou  shalt  bind  it  and 
with  oil  anoint  him. 

Incantation:  To  deliver  the  house  in 
misery  he  went. 

The  stones  marble,  agate,  "slime  of  the  river", 
"spreading  branch  of  the  sea",  red  breccia, 

alallu,  crystal, 
mushgarru,  samtu,  lazuli,  LIL-HU  andMU- 

SA, 
SAB,  salt,  white  salt,  black  salt,  meteorite, 

silver,  gold  (in  the  ore) 

copper,  male  and  female  coral,  diorite,  ^iptu, 
BUR-wood  and  EL-plant.« 

Thirty-one  stones  for  a  man  if  he  is  ill  with 
poisoning  or  palsy.  Upon  a  woven  yarn 
of  red  and  white  wool  thou  shalt  thread 
therm.  The  incantation  m^-dur  ba-da- 
ar  thou  shalt  recite  and  on  his  left 
arm 

tie  it.    Oh the  poison  and  the  palsy 

from  his  body  separate. 


*  "Slime  of  the  river",  occurs  ordinarily  as  a  stone.    The  term  KI-A-AN-ID  is  ordinarily  a  plant  (II,  6,  etc.) 
but  in  Ob  v.,  II,  25  also  a  stone.   The  two  names  evidently  represent  related  aquatic  petrified  fungi. 

*  Here  this  aquatic  plant  is  also  classified  as  a  stone. 

'  Written  UD-SAL-KAB  which  shows  that  the  Neo -Babylonian  scribes  as  well  as  the  Assyrian  analysed  the 
ideogram  for  algamishu  into  VD-SAL-KAB.    See  above,  p.  29,  note  4. 

*  See  Babyloniaca,  III,  221,  10. 

^  Both  with  determinative  aban\. 

*  Part  of  this  section  is  lost,  since  only  24  stones  including  woods  and  plants  are  included  in  lines  I — 5.    The 
remainder  of  the  .31  stones  stood  at  the  end  of  Col.  I. 

'  Probably  a  noun  defining  the  disease  described  by  the  verb  rahu  in  line  12,  hence  a  synonym  of  raibtu,  "palsy". 
Perhaps  from  the  root  ramu,  "to  be  in  a  state  of  collapse". 


FROM  THE  TEMPLE  LIBRARY  OF  NIPPUR 

9 -GA  abanKUR-NU-DIB  The  stones -HA,  KUR-NU-DIB, 

10 aianuknu  af>anushu  aJ>anzal-pu'^        ,  lazuH,  diorite,  oyster-shell, 

11 ahanZI-KIT       aban^ip.tum  ,  ZI-KIT,   §iptu,   SAB- 

abanSAB 


65 


12.  [abne]   shumma   amslu  qat-su  i-ra-^-ub^ 

sJiipatu  piscUu  shipatu  samatu 

13.  [ishte-nish  tatemmi]tas}iakkak  inaqati-shu 

tarakkas-su-ma  iballut-{ui) 


stones,  if  a  man's  hand  tremble,  white 
wool  and  red  wool 

together  thou  shalt  weave  and  thread  there- 
on. On  his  hand  thou  shalt  tie  it,  and  he 
will  live. 


14.  abanMU-SA  ahanmiVu  "^(^^miru  pisatu 

abanAN-BAR        abanRU  R-NU -DIB 

abankaspu 

15.  abanjiurasu    '^^''nshu-u     zikritu    u    zin- 

nishtU     abmiAD-ASH-MU^      abanushu 
abanZLKIT 

16.  O'banzal-pU      abanJiylalu      abanpar-rum 

abansip-tum  abanKA-MI 


The  stones  MU-SA,  salt,  white  salt^  meteo- 
rite, KUR-NU-DIB,  silver 

and   gold    (in  the    ore),    male  and  female 
coral,  AD-ASH-MU,  diorite,  ZI-KIT, 

oyster-shell,   Jivlalu,   stone  of   the  juniper 
fruit,  §iptu,  KA-MI  — 


17.  ahne  shumma  amelu  qata-shu  i-ra-^-u-ba       stones,  if  a  man's  hands  tremble,  white  and 


shipatu  pi§atu  shipatu  [samatu] 
18.  [ishte]-nish  tatemmi  tashakkak{-ak)  ship- 

tam   tul-ld 

19 \dingirAsar-lu]-dug  me-en  sibitta- 

shu  u  sibitta-shu  tamannu-ma 
20.  \ina  qata-shu  tarakkas-su-ma]  iballui  (ut) 


red  wool 
together  thou  shalt  weave  and  thread  there 

on.     The  incantation  " tul-ld 

dinjirAsarludttg    me-en"    seven    and    seven 

times  thou  shalt  recite. 
On  his  hands  thou  shalt  bind  it,  and  he  wiU 

live. 


21.  [shiptu: tul-ld 

Ivi-dvig  m£-en 


.]  dingirAsar-       Incantation:    Asarludug  thou  art. 


'  Syr.  zdpa,  "oyster",  zelp'tha,  "oyster-shell".  Under  this  word  is  written  a  gloss  which  appears  to  be 
abanjfj^.^j^  ditto,  i.  e.,  "''""HA-HA  or  "fish  stone"  =  zalpu,  which  supports  the  comparison  with  Syriao  zdpa.  The 
lexicons  read  the  word  ni-bu,  see  Jf",  sub  voce.   See  also  Br.  11822,  aban  nuni,  "oyster-shell". 

*  For  the  verb  311,  "to  tremble",  "shake",  Syr.  also  m,  Heb.  and  Ar.  a'^l,  in  medical  texts  to  describe  the 
hands  and  feet,  see  Streck  in  Babyloniaca,  II,  221.    Note  ribtu  "palsy",  R.  A.,  8,  37. 

»  See  also  Shurpu,  8,  69;  S.  ^.  /.,  2750. 
& 


66  HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 

22 en:  shu-an-na^-bi  JJ  ba-an-tum        thou  art.    His  disease  "the  same"^ 

has  driven  away.^ 
23 en-zi-en"'    tu    sMptu  Curse  and  Incantation. 

24.  aban a^anushu  af>anz(d-pu  ahanshu-        diorite,  oystei-shell,  agate. 

bu-u^ 

VII.  Closely  allied  to  the  Constantinople  text  in  script  and  phraseology  is  the  mutilated 
tablet  published  on  PI.  25,  No.  26.    It  is  not  at  all  certain  that  this  text  concerns 

poisoning.  From  the  first  line  which  may  be  partially  restored  [shumma  amBlu ]- 

su  maris sha  Ubbi-shu  ukal.   "If  a  man  is  ill  in  his ,  and  the of  his 

bowels  consume  with  heat",  it  is  evident  that  this  text  is  closely  allied  to  the  Assyrian 
series  shumma  amdu  muhha-shu  ishatam  ukal.  "If  a  man's  cranium  consume  with  heat", 
published  by  Thompson  in  "Cuneiform  Texts",  Vol.  23,  23 — 50.  Noteworthy  in  this 
text  is  the  form  tu-BI-bal  in  line  6  for  the  ordinary  tu-bal  (as  in  1. 29).  BI  in  the  classical 
period  had  the  values  fi,  m,  wa,  hence  we  are  to  read  tu-wa-bal,  the  piel  present  of  the 
verb  wabalu.  This  shows  that  the  phrase  ishtenish  tubal  means  "thou  shalt  bring 
together",  and  that  the  derivation  from  abalu,  "to  be  dry",  {tiihal,  "thou  shalt  dry") 
proposed  by  Jensen  is  erroneous.  In  lines  28  f .  the  verb  tanamhi  stands  for  the  ordi- 
nary tashahjial,  "thou  shalt  sift".  The  root  nabu,  "to  pour  out",  is  not  known  in  this 
sense.  Note  ina  mashki  te-di-ri,  "upon  a  skin  thou  shalt  smear  it",  lines  31,  39. 
Interesting  but  obscure  is  the  reading  i-RAM-esh  for  ASH-esh,  supposed  to  stand  for 
ibaUut;  this  rendering  is  uncertain. 

The  script,  the  use  of  BI  for  wa,  the  age  of  the  tablets,  force  us  to  assign  this  text 
as  well  as  the  large  medical  text  of  Constantinople  to  the  age  of  Hammurapi  and  perhaps 
earlier.  Medical  science  reached  its  highest  stage  of  development  in  Babylonia  in  that 
period.  The  allied  texts  of  the  Sargonic  Assyrian  period  1200  or  more  years  later  show 
no  advance,  and  the  Neo-Babylonian  tablet  K.  2542  represents  a  decided  relapse  into 
pure  magic. 
We  now  turn  our  attention  to  the  large  medical  text  from  Nippur,  published  on 

Pis.  47  and  48. 


•  Probably  identical  with  shu-dinfjir-ra-lcu  (=  qat  Hi)  "pest",  "disease",  II  R.,  35 f.,  41 ;  Jensen,  K.  B.,  VI,  557; 
Zimmern,  Rt.,  152,  No.  45, 1.  5.  Perhaps  to  be  read  as  a  loan  word  ahuannaku,  or  Semitic  qat  Anim. 

^  The  "ditto"  probably  stands  for  Asarludug. 
8  itbal  ( ?). 

*  Verbal  suffix  of  2^^  PI. 
^  Catch  line. 


FROM  THE  TEMPLE  LIBRARY  OP  NIPPUR 


67 


THE  CONSTANTINOPLE  MEDICAL  TEXT,  NI.  179. 


(PI.  47,  Obverse.) 

1.  [sJiumma  amelu  sMm-ma-at  H]  ri-mu-tu       If  a  man  suffers  from  poison  and  palsy. . . 
maris  shu  .... 


the  plant ,  the  wood 

sweet  mixed  drink. 


2 aliammu     isu 

3.  [ hillitu  damqatu^  ... 

4.  [shammnjar-ga-an-nu-um^  shammu})a-ri-ra-       the  ivy(  ?)  argannu,  the  plant  hariratu, 

turn 

5 BI  shamme  an-nu-ut-ti -these   plants    thou    shalt 

taliqqi{  ?)   take  

6.  ina  karpat  ummari  kima  rib-hi  tar-hah '       In  an  earthen  water  jar  thou  shalt  compound 

it  as  a  compoimd. 

7.  ina  shizbi  u  kurunni  tu-shab-shi  tasamid-       In  milk  and  wine  thou  shalt  put  it  and  bind 


su-[-ma  iballu(] 


it  upon  him,  and  he  will  live. 


8.  shanu:     zer     sham-ra-an-nu-um*     zer 

^ushuni^    riqqukuk[ruy 

9.  "qquhurashu"'  mqukishhiranu 

shur-shum-mi  shikaru  la-bi-ru 

10.  tushesi  *  tuhashshal  tushahhal  ina  me  kasi 
im-mu-ti  ki-la[-a-ash] 


A   second   (prescription):    Seed   of  fennel, 

seed    of    the    osier    agnus    castus,    the 

aromatic  chicory, 
aromatics  of  cypress  and  willow  kishkiran, 

lees  of  old  beer 

thou  shalt  cause  to  be  brought  forth,  thou 

shalt  poimd  and  sift  and  knead  in  hot 

cinnamon  water. 


»  Cf.  Rev.,  31,  and  B.  A.,  V,  670,  8. 

*  See  Rev.,  33. 
»  Cf.  Rev.,  35. 
«  Cf.  Rev.,  25. 

*  See  Rev.,  28. 

*  shim  gam-gam,  see  Rev.,  29.    Jastrow,  "Transactions  of  the  College  of  Physicians  of  Philadelphia",  1913, 
p.  380,  has  identified  kukru  with  the  Greek  xi^OQa,  a  brilliant  combination,  which  is  probably  right. 

'  The  reverse,  29,  has  here  gah-lish,  which  is  probably  to  be  read  burashu  also. 

*  VD-DV.    See  note  on  Rev.,  43. 
9* 


68 


HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 


11.  ina  mashhi  te-dir-ri^  ba-afi-ru-us-su  shu- 

bi-dsh-[dm]  * 

12.  shalshu:  sihlu  bu-tu-un-tu^  billitu  dam- 

qatu* 

13.  qBm    qalt    s^ammujia-shi-i^    shammuba-ri- 

ra[-tum] 

14.  ina  hurunni  ina  urudu  SUN-TUR  tar- 

bak  ina  mashhi  te-dir-r[i] 

15.  shu-         bi-      ash-  dm 

16.  «   ribu:    sihlu  qem  qali  «hammunuhurtu 

ahammnjialdappanu  arti  i?uMni 

17.  tushesi  tuhashshal  tushahhal  ina  hurunni 

ina  urudu  SUN-TUR  tar -bah 

18.  qem  ASH  ana  pani  ta-sha-ba-aji^   ina 

mashhi  te-dir-ri  shu-bi-dsh-dm 


19.  hanshu:   sihlu  hasu  arti  mSHU-TAG 

shammi  it^Shamshi'' 

20.  ishtenish  {ta-)tama^ha§  ana  me  tanaddi 

{-di)  ina  tinuri  te-sih-hir 


Upon  a  skin  thou  shalt  smear  it  and  as  it 
cools  thou  shalt  bind  it  on  him,  and  he 
will  live. 

A  third:   Mustard(  ?),  pistacia  nuts,  sweet 

mixed  drink, 
meal  of   roast   grain,    thyme,    the    plant 

bariratu, 
into  wine  in  a  small  copper  vessel  thou  shalt 

pour   and  smear  on   a   skin. 
Thou  shalt  bind  it  on  him,  and  he  will  live. 

A  fourth:  Mustard(?),  meal  of  roast  grains, 

the    brook -willow,    the    ivy,    a 

branch  of  tamarisk, 

thou  shalt  cause  to  be  brought  forth,  thou 
shalt  pound  and  sift  and  in  wine  in .  a 
small  copper  vessel  thou  shalt  compound. 

Meal  of  ASH  thereon  thou  shalt  sprinkle. 
Upon  a  skin  thou  shalt  smear  and  bind 
it  on  him,  and  he  will  live. 

A  fifth:  Mustard(?),  cinnamon,  branch  of 
the  plant  SHU-TAG,  "plant  of  Shamash", 

together  thou  shalt  pound  and  put  into 
water;  in  a  clay  boiler  thou  shalt  keep  it. 


»  See  Rev.,  35. 

'  Sumerian  for  "ditto",  i.  e.  here  tasamid-su-tna,  etc.  Variant  shu  bi-gim  nam,  0.  T.,  23,  42,  13;  IV  R.,  29*, 
C,  3;  shu  is  often  employed  in  syllabars  for  "repeat  the  reading",  as  shag-mah  —  shu-hu,  i.  e.,  sha-mah,-hu;mu-sar  =  shu-u, 
i.  e.,  musaru, etc.  shu  bi-gim  nam=  "repeat,  as  above  it  is".  Nam=  "verily  it  is",  for  nanam,  see  "SumOr.",  p.  230  f. 
Since  -ma  translates  the  Sumerian  verb  "it  is"  (dm,  nam,  nanam,  nammen),  the  Semitic  would  be  hima  shuatu-ma, 
as  Zimmem  has  suggested,  Beitrdge,  p.  101,  e).  bi-dsh-dm,  employs  the  postfix  shu^dsh  in  the  sense  of  "according  to". 

'  This  reading  proves  that  butnatu,  bututtu  is  identical  with  the  well  known  edible  bututiu  (=  butuntu),  "the 
pistacia",  and  ordinarily  means  the  "pistacia  nut".  It  occurs  with  sihlu,  C.  T.  23,  23,  3;  B.  E;  IX,  59,  1,  etc.  For 
bu-tu-ut-tu  see  B.  E.,  XIV,  p.  31.  The  pistacia  tree  is  designated  by  gish-lam-gal  =  biUuttu,M.  V.O.,  1913,  2,  p.  19,  57, 
whereas  the  nut  is  designated  by  ash-a-an  =  bututtu,  S.  A.  I.,  4830.  Hrozny's  suggestion  by  which  bututtu  was  con- 
nected with  the  Egyptian  word  for  "Emmer"  is,  therefore,  erroneous. 

*  kas-u-sa-shig.    With  Icas-u-sa  cf.  earlier  form  kas-ush-sa,  8.  A.  I.,  3493. 

^  Beside  the  lexicons  and  Holma,  Korperteik,  88,  n.  6,  see  also  C.  T.,  IV,  8,  o,  36:  Hrban  (ahti  H  ha-shi-i,  a  lump 
of  salt  and  thjrme. 

«  Cf.  C.  T.,  23,  43,  4. 

'  See  also  K..  7846,  Obv.,  9. 


FROM  THE  TEMPLE  LIBRAEY  OF  NIPPUR 


69 


21.  shepa-shu  tu-mash-sha-'-ma   u   shamna       His  feet  thou  shalt  stroke  therewith  and 
{tu-)tupashsJias-su-ma  ibcdlu^  with  oil  anoint  him,  and  he  will  live. 


22.  shishsliu:   shur-shum-mi   tubal'^   {ta-)ta- 

mahhas  nikiptu  ^f^ammujialdappanu 

23.  shammuKtlR-KtlR  te-te-en  ina  kurunni 

ina  urudu  SUN-TUR  tar-hak 

24.  qsm  ASH  ana  pani  ta-sha-ha-ah   ina 

masliki  ba-ah-ru-us-su  shu-hi-dsh-dm 


A   sixth:    A   compound  thou  shalt   bring 

and   prepare    (as   follows):     Lotusthorn, 

the  ivy, 

the  plant  KUR-KUR  thou  shalt  grind,   in 

wine  in  a  small  copper  vessel  thou  shalt 

compound  them. 
Meal  of  ASH  thereon  thou  shalt  sprinkle,  on 

a  skin  as  it  cools  thou  shalt  bind  it  on  him, 

and  he  will  live. 


25.  sibu:    i?uPA-SHU-TAG  ina   me   kasi 

ta-la-a-dsh 

26.  tar-hak-ma  tasamid-su-ma  iballut 


A  seventh:  PA-SHU-TAG-wood  in  cin- 
namon  water  thou  shalt  knead  and 
compound.  Thou  shalt  bind  it  on  him, 
and  he  will  live. 


27.  samnu:    i?^binu   shammumashtakal 

i?uuquru^     tusheqi     tuhashsJial 
ticshahhal 

28.  nqqukukru     mqufyurashu     {ta-)tamahhas 

ishtBnish  tvballal 

29.  ina    kipti^     u    shur-shum-mi    tar-hak 

tasammid-su-ma  iballuf 

30.  shumma  amBlu  shim-ma-[at]  ri 

shurshi 

31.  shumma  shim-ma-\at  ]  ri  git 

tu-ba-am  shur-shi-i 

32.  shammuAG-UD  shammuHU gu  ina 

Suhartiki 


An  eighth:  Tamarisk,  the  plant  mash- 
takal  and  palm-head  thou  shalt  cause  to 
be  brought  forth,  thou  shalt  pound  and 
sift, 

aromatics  of  kukru  and  cypress  thou  shalt 
pound  and  mix  together. 

With  bran  and  lees  thou  shalt  compound  it 
and  bind  upon  him,  and  he  will  live. 

If  a  man  with  poison  of is  pos- 
sessed. 
If  with  poison  of he  is  possessed. 

The  plant  AG-UD,  the  plant  HU in 

Subartu, 


•  See  Kuchler,  Med.,  58,  18,  and  141  f.,  where  this  form  is  derived  iiomabilu,  "to  be  dry",  "thou  shalt  dry". 
»  gish-shag-gishimmar ;  Aramaic  qora.    See  also  King,  "Magic",  12,  84;  Bahyhniaca,  IV,  105,  29,  and  M.  V.  G., 

1913,  2,  p.  40. 

*  Plural  ki-patu  in  the  same  sense,  cf.  Clay,  B.  E.,  XIV,  No.  36.  Sum.  zid-gig. 


70  HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 

33.  shizbi  mgalbani^  «^(i'mmu arti       milk^  of  the   galbanu    exuding   fennel,    a 

H^iamurtinnu^  branch  of  the  rose  — 

34.  shamme   an-nu-ut-ti   tusMsi   tuhashshal       these  plants  thou  shalt  cause  to  be  brought 

tusJiahhal  forth,  thou  shalt  pound  and  sift  them, 

35 im  tupashshas-su  -ma        thou  shalt  anoint  him,  and  he  will 

ibaUui  live. 

The  beginning  of  the  section  which  completed  the  obverse  is  broken  away.  Three 
lines  at  the  top  of  the  reverse  completed  the  section.  Of  these  only  part  of  the  last  line 
is  legible  as  follows: 

(PI.  48,  Eeverse.) 

3 shu  u  sMpa-shu  ia  -[asY-sa-mid-        3  His and  his  feet  thou  shalt  bind 

ma  iballui  therewith,  and  he  will  live. 

4.  shipat      bU  la  Tcuppuri^  Incantation  of  the  "House  not  purified"  (  ?) 

5.  [shim-lmM-tum      shi-im-ma-tum  Poison,  poison^, 

6.  [shiml-ma-tum      sJiim-mat  aqrabP  Poison,  poison  of  the  scorpion. 

7.  l^tnal-az-hu-ti^      zu-ga-hi-pa-ni-ish  [Worker(  ?)  of]  injury  (?)  scorpion-like. 

8.  \ta-ma-}f\a-^i  ina  qar-ni-Tci  tu-sliar^-di-i  Thou  smitest  with  thy  horn,  thou  drivest 

ina  si-im-ba-ti-ki  with  thy  tail. 

9.  \idla\  ina  su-un  ardati  tu-she-li-i  The  man  from  the  bosom  of  the  maid  thou 

hast  caused  to  depart. 
10.  [ardatd\  ina  su-un  idli  tu-she-li-i  The  maid  from  the  bosom  of  the  man  thou 

hast  caused  to  depart. 

•  gish  gal-ha-\iii\  =  gaUnnu,  Scheil,  in  J?.  T.,  34,  111,  Syriac  Mlbina  >  hdbanlthfi,  Heb.  hetfua,  Greek,  ;(aA/9«j')?, 
the  resin  galbanum  made  from  the  sap  of  the  fennel.  The  Assyrian  word  is  borrowed  from  Sumerian  ( ?)  and  shows 
that  the  Syriac  kalMna  is  earlier  than  the  forms  with  h. 

*  /.  e.,  the  sap. 

»  See  now  Meissner,  M.  V.  0.,  1913,  2,  p.  32,  and  Hohna,  Kleine  Beilrdge,  65. 

♦  Sic  ( ?) 

^  Semitic  rendering  of  i-NU-RU  is  conjectural.  The  Sumerian  was  read  e-alr-rii  by  me  in  BabyUmiaca,  III,  27, 
and  translated  "House  of  light",  since  sir  is  a  word  for  "light",  "fire".  This  rendering  is  uncertain,  since  the  formula  is 
invariably  NU-RV,  where  we  expect  ND-ri  if  the  form  is  to  be  read  sir  with  a  complement.  Hommel  and  Brummer  read 
e-nu-shub,  "the  house  not  enchanted",  which  also  seems  doubtful,  since  shub  is  not  employed  in  the  sense  of  "to 
enchant",  as  a  verb.  Also  "house  not  fallen",  (bitu  la  shumqut)  is  a  possible  rendering.  The  Semitic  rendering  stood 
in  the  brealt  on  K.  5,  etc.,  right  edge,  1.  6  (C.  T.,  19,  30).  My  version  regards  shvb  (=  RU)  as  the  word  for,  "pure", 
"clean",  cf.  "Sum.  Or.",  242,  and  shub=  kuppuru  "to  atone",  S.  A.  I.,  841.  Note  especially  R.  A.,  8,  162,  13:  e-nun-na 
nu  su-ub-ba-a-mi,  "Enunna,  the  unatoned". 

'  For  sMmmaiu,  see  Frank,  Z.  A.,  20,  433. 

'  Cf.  K.  7845,  4  in  Z.  A.,  19,  end. 

*  Read  perhaps  KAK  nazMti  —  epishti  nazq'&ti  (  ?  ?). 
^  Written  keshda. 


FROM  THE  TEMPLE  LIBRARY  OP  NIPPUR 


71 


11.  [muttahrirratiy  shim-ma-tum  ki-ma  shi- 

iz-hi  ina  tu-li-e 

12.  ki-ma  zu-^-ti  ina  sha-ha-ti^ 

13.  ki-ma  me-e  sha  \jpir-shiY  ina  na-qab-ti* 

14.  ki-ma  shi-na-a-ti  ina  bi-ri-it  pu-ri-di 

15.  si-i-im  shim-ma-tum  ki-ma  sh-iz-hi  ina 

tu-li-e  ir-ti-sha 

16.  ki-ma  u-pa-(i^  ina  na-hi-ri  it  ^a-si-si 

17.  am-mi-ni  shim-ma-tum  idla  u  ardata  ta- 

qas-sa-si^ 

18.  ki-ma  ina  shi-in-ni  pu-u''  la  i-hit-tum^ 

19.  shim-mu-tum  ia-i-bit^  ina  zumur  idli  u 

ardati 

20.  shi-ip-tum      ul-ia-at-tu-un^" 

21.  shi-pat   iit'E-a  u,  H^Asar-M-diig  shi-pat 

mash-mash^^  Hani  i^vMarduk 

22.  shu-nu  id-du-u-ma  a-na-ku  u-sha-an-ni^^ 

til  en  e-nu-shub 

23.  enim-enim-ma    shim-ma-tum  kam 

24.  kikitte-shu  shitil  i?^<^balti^^  shitil  mashagi^'^ 

shitil  qan  shalali 


Thou  that  inf lamest,  poison!  like  milk  from 

the  paps, 
like  sweat  from  the  arm-pits, 
like  pus  from  an  abscess  on  the  eye, 
like  urine  from  the  secret  parts, 
go  away,  oh  poison !  even  as  milk  from  the 

paps  of  her  breast, 
like  mucus  from  the  nostril  and  the  ear. 
Why,  oh  poison,  doest  thou  torment  man 

and  maid? 
As  on  the  teeth  odor  remains  not, 
may  poison  not  remain  in  the  body  of  man 

and  maid. 
The  curse  "Uljattunu'''' , 
The  curse  of  Ea,  of  Asarludug,  the  curse  of 

the  redeemer  of  the  gods,  Marduk, 
these  have  cast, wherefore  I  have  repeated.  The 

oath,  the  curse  of  the  "House  not  purified". 

Incantation  against  poison. 

This  is  the  prescription:  A  sprout  of  prickly 
caper,  a  sprout  of  the  box-thorn,  a  sprout 
of  the  reed  shalalu 


»  BAR-BAR  (?),  cf.  D,  A.,  32,  Rev.,  5. 

'  See  Holma,  Korperleile,  8. 

'  It  is  impossible  to  decipher  this  word  for  "pus".  The  reading  pir-shi  satisfies  the  traces  on  the  tablet. 

*  Or  nakabti  (?);  see  Code  of  Hammurapi,  §  215,  etc. 

®  This  word  is  obviously  connected  with  Arabic  1»a»,    (J-^*,    pepidit;    cf.  ix^it  =  cu7n    spirilu    aliquid   e 
naso  emittens. 

*  Lines  4 — 17  have  been  edited  by  Scheil,  Recueil  de  Travaux,  XXII,  160. 
'  Same  word  as  pit,  "chaff";  cf.  Syr.  paujm,  "odor". 

*  As  in  Arabic,  the  verb  bitu,  bdtu,  "to  pass  the  night",  has  both  middle  l  and  1.    The  present  is  generally 
Mt,  or  ibi'at,  but  note  obit,  "I  lie  down",  IV  R.,  60*  C.  Rev.,  8. 

*  Cf.  ia-izziz,  "not  may  he  stand",  Delitzsch,  A.  L.^,  p.  55,  32. 
10  See"^.  8449,  9. 

1'  Probably  this  name  of  the  priest  of  incantation  is  connected  with  the  root  mash  =  ibbu,  "bright",  "pure", 
and  would  be  rendered  into  Semitic  by  mubbihu,  "the  purger".  Marduk,  a  sun-god  and  local  deity  of  Babylon  was 
identified  with  Asarludug,  the  son  of  Ea,  at  a  late  period. 

1^  Note  the  curious  form  ash-ahi  <  ashni,  "I  have  repeated"  in  G.  T.,  23,  10,  21. 

1'  Syriac  bal,  the  root  of  the  prickly  caper,  according  to  Thompson,  "Devils  and  Evil  Spirits",  1, 137.  The  root 
of  the  balli  is  mentioned  in  C.  T.,  23,  18,  46.    Dozy  defines  the  Arabic  bal  as  the  fruit  of  the  aspalathus. 


u 


Pick,  Asayr. -Talmud,  p.  32,  connects  ashagu  with  g\Xoj^,  "box  thorn". 


72  HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 

25.  shitU    mittitti'^  shitil  kv-eri^    arti   qani       a  sprout  of  the  thorn,  a  sprout  of  the  cornel, 

isJiid  qani  sham-ra-an-nu-um^  a  leaf  of  the  reed,  a  root  of  the  reed,  fennel 

26.  {ta-)  tamajihas*  ishtenish  ina  shamni  (tu-)       thou  shalt  pound  together  and  mix  in  oil. 

tuhallal  Tca-ia-na  a-di  i-nu-uh-hu  Constantly,  vmtil  he  has  relief, 

27.  tupashshas-su-ma        ihallut  thou  shalt  anoint  him,  and  he  will  Hve. 

28.  shanu:  sham-ra-an-nu-um  zer   i?«-shum^       A  second:  Fennel,  seed  of  the  osier  a^nus 

shammusu-ma-lam^    mbinu  castus,  the  osier  sumcdam,  tamarisk, 

29.  shammumashtakal''  riqquJcukru^  mquGAB-       the     mastoW-plant,      aromatic     chicory 

LISH^     rigquJcishkiranu'^''    shammunu-  GAB-LI  SH,    and  hishhiran,  the  brook- 

Imrtu^^  willow,  aromatic    of   sundalu,   the   plant 

30.  riqqusurrdale^^  imhi  tamtim^^  mquniqiftum  "spreading  prickly  branch  of  the  sea", 

aromatic  of  the  lotus-thorn^* 

'  gish-dd. 

'  Kiichler,  Medicin,  109,  identified  (*?")er»  with  Aram.  S"iy  laurus  nobilis,  and  Jensen,  ibid.,  with  Heb.  "ly" 
"brambles".  In  M.  V.  0.,  1913,  2,  p.  20,  9,  e'ri  favors  a  connection  with  Tyi,  but  weapons  are  made  of  the  eru  wood, 
C.  T.,  16,  3,  87;  16,  6,  221;  16,  21,  204,  and  eru  thus  came  to  mean  "spear",  precisely  as  in  Greek  t^elia  means 
both  "the  ash"  and  "a  spear  made  of  ash",  ^ru,  can  scarcely  mean  "bramble"  in  Assyrian,  even  though  we  admit  that 
e'ru  >  eru  =  15^.  Note  that  eru  is  explained  by  murranu,  C.  T.,  18,  3,  29,  probably  the  "dog-wood",  Arab,  murran, 
Syr.  muran,  hence  moranitha;  "lance".  Sru  then  most  likely  a  general  name  for  the  genus  cornel  (cornus),  of  which  the 
murranu  (=  gish-ma-nu  sig-sig)  represents  a  yellow  variety. 

*  shimru,  shimranu,  shamranu,  shamrannu,  Syriac  shamara,  shunmra;aee  Low,  Pflamennamen,  No.  328. 

*  ta-PA,  so  Kiichler,  Medicin,  106;  this  reading  is  assured  by  ta-PA-ai,  C.  T.,  23,  41,  II,  2.  See  also  O.  T., 
23,  46,  13  ishtenish  ta-PA,  which  favors  iamahhas. 

^  gish-she-nu,  doubless  =  gish-she-nd-a  =  shun'&,  Kiichler,  Med.,  93. 

*  Perhaps  an  ideogram  for  samuUu  (iiv),  a  kind  of  osier  occurring  with  hdluppu,  also  an  osier,  see  Meissner,  M.  V.  G., 
1913,  2,  p.  31. 

'  in-iish  for  in-nu-tish. 

*  Generally  mentioned  with  hurashu,  "cypress",  and  probably  a  tree  growing  on  motmtains,  Maqlu,  VI,  36,  etc. 
A  drug  mentioned  with  amrruduga,  "emhlica",  (C.  T.,  29,  13,  8,  see  Holma,  Kleine  Beitrdge,  60.) 

9  Originally  one  sign,  as  in  C.  T.,  15,  27,  18;  R.  E.  C,  65.  Cf.  '^."GAB-LISH-A  in  the  name  of  a  god,  Ltigal-R, 
C.  T.,  V,  3,  II,  9.   Read  burashu  ( ?);  see  Obverse,  9. 

^°  Cf.  kish-[kiranu']  followed  by  [»iM]-AM-Mr-pM],  Sm.,  387,  Obv.,  in  C.  T.,  XIV,  29;  in  a  group  with  qarshu, 
Sjrr.  qarsha,  probably  a  member  of  the  genus  Laserpitium  and  the  species  Silex,  "a  willow",  "laser-wort"  ( ?).  See  Low, 
ibid..  No.  168. 

^^  Weeping  willow?  Note  nuhurtam  connected  with  sihhiru,  Sm.,  387,  and  K.  4581,  also  naharu,  "to  breathe 
heavily",  and  saharu,  "to  moan",  "sigh",  together  in  iJ.  ^.,  X,  76,  31  f.  Hence  both  words  mean  "sighing  plant".  With 
the  Silex  species  we  expect  the  determinative  gish. 

12  Also  su-um-la-li-e,  C.  T.,  29,  13,  10. 

13  zu-dd-a-ab-ba;  ordinarily  dd  is  omitted,  S.  A.  I.,  485;  C.  T.,  23,  40,  K.  2574,  I,  25;  K.  7845,  Rev.,  8  in  Z.  A., 
19,  PI.  II.  Imbu  certainly  has  no  connection  with  eribu  "fruit",  but  with  Aram.  3S,  3''i{,  Heb.  3S,  "spreading  shoots" 
or  "suckers"  of  a  tree,  Arabic  abbun,  "fodder".  Zu  (KA)  =  imbu,  has  the  general  meaning  "sucker"  and  appears  in 
zu-lum  =  mduppu,  "date",  i.  e.,  "fruit  of  the  sucker"  of  the  palm.  For  zu,  "branch,  shoot,  sucker",  see  M.  V.  O.,  1913, 
2,  25,  11.  23 — 35.  Note  especially  zu-us-sa  =  imbU  rah&,  "the  male  branch  which  fructifies",  =  rikbu,  and  zu-u  =  imbu, 
muralchibu,  same  sense.   For  rikbu,  "branch  of  the  male  palm  used  to  fructify  the  female  trees",  see  Meissner,  ibid.,  40. 

1*  Rhamnus  Lotus,  "the  lotus-thorn",  probably  identical  with  Sjrr.  riaqbe,  plural  form  found  in  Bar  Hebraeus 
as  an  explanation  of  hermre,  sing,  keriara,  Low,  p.  229.  (Noeldeke  corrected  the  word  to  nabhqe  Sum.  shim- 
'^Ninurash,  and  note  that  the  thorn  (ittittu)  is  the  weapon  of  Ninurash,  III  R.,  69,  77.  Niqipta,  in  any  case,  is  a  thorn 
and  from  the  root  naqctbu,  "to  pierce". 


FROM  THE  TEMPLE  LIBRARY  OP  NIPPUR  73 

31.  sihlu  te-ne-e-ti^  qBm  qali  biUitu  damqatu       ground  mustard  ( ?),  meal  of  roast  grain, 

sweet  mixed  drink, 

32.  shitil  i?^MA    arti   iMamu^   shammu^al-       a  sprout  of  the  MA- wood,  a  branch  of  the 

duppanu^  ^^mmuKU R-Ktl R  "apple  tree  of  the  sea",  the ivy,  the 

plant  Kt)K-KUR, 

33.  shammuJcurdallame^    «hammuha-ri-ra-tum^       the    ivy  (?)    Jcurdallam,    the    plant    bari- 

qem  kunashi  ishtenish  tvhaUal  ratu,  meal  of  spelt  together  thou  shalt 

mix. 

34.  ina  shur-shum-mi^  e-fu-ti  ina  me  kasP       In  a  cooked  broth,  in  hot  cinnamon  water 

im-mu-ti  ta-la-ash  thou  shalt  knead. 

35.  kima  ra-hi-ki  tar-hak^  ina  mashki  shi-if-       Like  an  apothecary  thou  shalt  compound 

ki  te-dir-ri^  them,  upon  a  skin  in  a  running  mass  thou 

shalt  spread  it. 

36.  ba-ah-ru-us-su  tasamid-su   u  shiftam  As  it  cools  thou  shalt  bind  it  on,  and  this 

an-ni-tu-um  tamannu{-nu)  incantation  thou  shalt  repeat. 

'  sihlu  is  regarded  as  a  fern,  pi.,  hence  the  adj.  tenMi,  of.  Kiichler,  Med.  Taf.,  VI,  24,  te-ne-tim,  "ground,  pulverized 
s^lu",  distinguished  from  sihlu  isstha  {i.  e.,  ina  shthi  >  ishshthi  >  issihi),  sihlu  as  it  grew  in  the  stalk  (VI,  23). 
Determinative  shammu,  a  plant,  V  R.,  6,  79;  C.  T.,  16,  49,  306,  etc.  Also  the  seed  {she)  of  the  sihlu  is  mentioned, 
B.  E.,  IX,  59,  1,  etc.,  and  zag-hi-U  is  mentioned  with  ash-a-an  and  beans  {gu-gal),  B.  E.,  XIV,  34,  1,  of.  XVII,  4,  n.  5. 
For  zer  sihli,  beside  [numun  zag-hi-li]  sar  —  zer  sih-\li\  in  M^-  K.  8727,  see  also  Pinches,  "Amherst  Tablets",  69, 
Obv.,  I,  7,  and  Legrain,  R.  A.,  X,  PI.  II,  No.  14,  Col.  I,  3.  Note  also,  zag-U-li-a  =  qitnt  (a  plural),  Aiam.  ''3t2'ip, 
"peas".  Meek,  B.  A.,  X,  105,  13  and  S.  A.  I.,  4659  (unless  we  read  sih-li-e  with  Meek),  sihlu  hardly  the  caper 
(Hilprecht,  Explorations,  538).  Since  it  occurs  so  often  with  salt,  perhaps  "mustard".  In  favor  of  this  assumption 
is  the  fact  that  the  Semitic  word  for  "mustard"  hardela  is  not  found  in  Assyrian,  it  being  replaced  by  the  Sumerian 
loan  word  sihlu  ( ?). 

«  Probably  identical  with  gish-MAGUNV-a-ah-ha,  M.  V.  G.,  1913.  2,  p.  16,  46. 

*  Kiichler's  identification  with  ijla'nirt,  a  wall  ivy,  whose  berries  were  in  jurious  to  animals,  is  clearly 
correct;  hence  the  figurative  name  karan  shilibi,  "fox's  vine",  with  which  compare  the  name  of  the  "night- 
shade" in  Arabic    inab  ath-tha'labi,  "fox's  grape". 

*  shad-  y-  ^^  is  a  variant  of  shad-dil-lum  or  better  kurdillumu,  8.  A.  I.,  2769,  and  a  synonym  of  armanu, 
armannu,  see,  M.  V.G.,  1913,  2,  p.  15,  41.  In  the  third  tablet  of  harra=  hubvllu,  armanu  occurs,  in  Col.  I,  41,  with 
the  determ.  for  the  tree  hashhuru  ("apple  tree")  and  the  idgr.  for  mountain,  "apple  tree  of  the  mountain",  and 
identified  by  Meissner  with  rimmon,  "pomegranate",  and  followed  by  arganu  (1.  43).  Our  passage  proves  that  the 
armannu,  arganu  of  the  hashhuru  group  =  arganu,  argannu,  of  the  group  Col.  II,  38 — 42,  there  regarded  as  an  aromatic 
wood  gish-shim  including  bariratu.  Cf.  ^-^arganu  ^""bariratu,  G.  T.,  23,  43,  9,  and  iarqanu  with  bariratu,  C.  T.,  14,  50, 
III,  48;  iarqanu,  arganu,  argannu,  in  any  case  to  be  connected  with  SSijin  <  hargona  (so  read?  with  Aruch,  not 
harrioga).  Low,  ibid.,  104,  a  kind  of  thistle,  or  with  ]i3ia"in,  an  ivy,  (so  read  ?  not  harginntn),  hardly  =  SDJJin^ 
We  have  probably  to  do  with  a  confusion  between  arganu  >  iarqanu,  "an  ivy  ( ?)  and  armanu,  "the  pomegranate". 
This  involved  also  a  confusion  of  the  word  kurdillumU,  kurdallamu,  originally  "pomegranate"  (syn.  armanu),  with 
arganu,  whence  it  is  here  employed  for  an  ivy  ( ?).    The  obverse,  1.  4,  has  argannum. 

*  Possibly  connected  with  syr.  I'i-s,  Persian  fennel.    See  Lane,  "Arabic  Lexicon",  sub  sakblnag. 

*  A  loan-word  from  «^Mr,  "to  mix",  and  «4»i  "to  sift",  "mixture  of  siftings",  lees  of  wine,  mixture  of  pulvery- 
ed  compounds.    Original  ideogram  [shur-]shim  (>shur-shum),  G.  T.,  18,  37,  24.    Regarded  as  a  noun  in  mas.  plural. 

'  Cf.  Hohna,  Kleine  Beitrdge,  82  and  Kiichler,  Med.,  24,  45. 
»  Cf.  Kiichler,  Med.,  42.  7. 

*  For  tetirri,  see  Kuchler,  Med.,  81.    Ibid.,  2,  15  read  ship-ku-ti,  "with  a  running  poultice". 

10 


74 


HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 


37.  ha-ia-na  tu-mash-sha-' -sM-ma^  iballui 

38.  shalshu:     arti    qani^    ishid   qani*   qan 

shalali  shitil  qan  shalali 

39.  sMtU   if»-ashagi   i?^hina    zer   miri    zer 

sham-ra-an-nu-um 

40.  shammu  KAM-KA-DU'=    (to-)   tamahhas 

ina  me  ndri  tarsan  qaqqad  kurki  mum  6 

41 .  ina  shaman  H^shurmeni  zer  shammuKAM- 

KA-DU  tttballal''    tupashshasu-(-su)- 
ma  ihallut 

42.  shumma  amBlu  shim-ma-at  sheri  maris 

sMnaii  ru-vb-si^  il  ra-pal(  ?)  [ti?] 

43.  it-ti     shammumashtakal     i?^asi    tushesi^ 

libbi  shinati^"  tanaddi 


44.  ina  me  hurti  ka-la  umi{-mi)  ina  tinUri^^ 

te-sih-kir  ina  mvl-KXJl^^ 

45.  ina  sheri  ana  karpati  tashahal  shuati 

ta-tab-bak  i-ra-ah-ha-as-[-m<i  iballuf] 


Constantly  thou  shalt  wipe  him,"  and  he  will 
live. 

This  is  the  third  recipe:  A  leaf  of  the  reed,  a 
root  of  the  reed,  that  is  the  reed  shalalu, 
a  sprout  of  the  reed  shalalu, 

a  sprout  of  the  box-thorn,  tamarisk,  seed 
of  the  cornel,  seed  of  the  fennel, 

the  plant  KAM-KA-DU  thou  shalt  pound. 
With  river  water  thou  shalt  moisten  it  and 
the  head  of  a  crane 

in  oil  of  juniper  and  seed  of  the  plant  KAM- 
KA-DU  thou  shalt  mix.  Thou  shalt  anoint 
him,  and  he  will  live. 

If  a  man  is  afflicted  with  poison  of  the  flesh, 

urine,  dung  and 

with  the  plant  mashtakal  and  myrtle  thou 

shalt  cause  to  be  brought  up  and  into 

urine  put  them. 

In  spring  water  all  day  long  in  a  clay  boiler 
thou  shalt  keep  them  in  the 

in  the  morning  into  a  pot  thou  shalt  strain 
it,  and  this^*  thou  shalt  pour  out.  He  shall 
wash  [himself,  and  he  wiU  live]. 


'  mashA,  "to  stroke",  "wipe",  same  meaning  as  mashashu,  Arab.  ^j^.  Hence  like  kuppuru  "to  purge  of  im- 
purity", from  kapani  "to  wipe  away"  (the  magic  applications  which  absorb  the  uncleanness),  this  verb  mushshv, 
takes  on  the  general  meaning  "to  purge",  "atone".    Also  as  a  SJIti  form  in  Kiichler,  Med.,  p.  2,  15. 

^  That  is,  "wipe  away  the  poultice"  and  apply  another. 

^  gi-pa- 

*  ur-gi. 

*  Cf.  Kiichler,  Med.,  pi.  XI,  53;  Boissier,  Choix,  II,  60,  2. 

*  Sum.  kiur-gi  or  kur-OIL  (i.  e.,  jj  doubled),  most  likely  a  bird  inhabiting  reedy  places  and  to  be  identified  with 
Aramaic  kUrkia.  "crane",  as  Amiaud  suggested,  Z.  A.,  Ill,  46.  Thureau-Dangin  rejected  this  identification  on  the 
ground  that  the  crane  is  not  edible,  but  the  ancients  ate  both  the  crane  and  the  heron. 

'  Note  the  Babylonian  form  of  shdr. 

^  So  Kiichler,  Med.,  118. 

'  u  for  the  regular  u-a  and  e  =  tushej.   For  this  ideogram  cf.  Z.  A.,  20,  432,  11,  and  p.  436  (Frank). 

^^  For  a-gar-gar  =  sMnu  cf.  Boissier,  Choix,  14,  8.    So  read  for  me  kimri  in  Kiichler,  Med.,  126. 

*^  imi  shu-rin-na,  cf.  Obv.,  22. 

12  Read  MUL-LV-BAD  ( ?). 

1'  That  is  the  dregs  which  remain  in  the  strainer. 


FROM  THE  TEMPLE  LIBRARY  OF  NIPPUR 


76 


46.  shanu:    shmati^    ta-hash-shal   ina    me 

kasi  tarbak^   ta-la-a-ash  ta-aq-^a-na- 
mid-su 

47.  ina  sheri  irta-shu  ina  me  ^i'^shuni  i-ra- 

ah-Jia-as 

48.  izzaz     (?)*    shammujiG-UD^     niqiftam 

{ta-)tama}ihas    shaman   i?^erinni^  ina 
shamni  tupashshas-su-[ma  iballui] 

49.  [shummn]  amdu  shim-ma-at  hucine  maris 

i-ra-   

60 lal  ana  ID 

61 ma    me   itu^dri    imbi 

tamtim mu  

52.  niqiftam  shaman  i?uerinni  ina  shamni 

tupashshas-su-[ma  iballut] 


The  second  recipe:  Urine  thou  shalt  provide* 
and  pour  it  into  cinnamon  water;  thou 
shalt  mix  it  and  apply  it  to  him. 

In  the  morning  his  breast  with  sap  of  the 
osier  agnus  castus  he  shall  wash. 

He  shall  stand  up.  The  plant  AG-UD  and 
the  lotus  thorn  thou  shalt  pound;  [in]  cedar 
oil  [thou  shalt  mix  it]  and  with  oil  anoint 
him,  [and  he  will  live]. 

If  a  man  be  ill  with  poison  in  the  mus- 
cles   

river  water,  "spreading  branch  of 

the  sea",   

lotus-thom,  cedar  oil.  With  oil  thou  shalt 
anoint  him,  [and  he  will  live]. 


*  My  lithographed    copy  omits    |Y'  which  is  on  the  tablet. 

*  So  read  ( ?)  for  sar;  of.  Kuchler,  Med.,  36,  26.  Or  read  tataqqan  ( ?),  although  written  sir,  S.  B.  H.,  121,  12, 
where  it  is  a  synonym  of  rarrMku.  Also  dvh,  "to  pour"  =  taqanu,  C.  T.,  XII,  50,  4359,  Rev.  Connected  with  Arabic 
tiqnun,  "slime". 

'  hashdlu,  "to  grind",  employed  here  in  a  general  sense  of  "to  make  ready". 

*  hi-gvb-ha  =  rutzazu  (?);  of.  S.  A.  I.,  7355  ( ?). 
«  iS.  A.  I.,  1832;  IV  R.,  29*o,  3. 

*  The  text  appears  to  be  in  disorder.   We  expect  ina  shaman  erinni  tuballal. 


10' 


76 


HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 


DESCRIPTION  OF  TABLETS. 


Abbreviations. 

Cf., Confer;  col(s).,  column(s);  E.,Edge;  Exp.,  Expedition;  f.,  following  page;  ft.,  following  pages;  t.e.,  from  (the) 
end;  fr.,  f ragmen t(ary);  IrgS.,  fragments;  inscr.,  inscription;  L.,  Left;  11.,  line(s);  Lo.,  Lower;  M.I.O.,  Musie  Impirial 
OftoOTon., Constantinople;Ni.,Nippur;Nl.V, IX,  refers  to  the  corresponding  numbers  in  Vol.  I,  Part  1,  PI.  XV  —  Ni.  V 
designating  the  so-called  "Tablet  Hill",  the  large  triangular  mound  to  the  South  of  the  temple  of  Enlil,  where  the 
bulk  of  the  literary  tablets  was  excavated,  and  Ni.  IX  designating  the  central  part  of  the  long-stretched  mound  on 
the  West  side  of  the  Shatt  en-Nil;  No(s).,  Number(s);  0.,  Obverse;  orlg.,  originally;  p.,  page;  Pl(s).,  Plate(s);  pp., 
pages;  R.,  Reverse;  Ri.,  Right;  U.,  Upper. 

Measurements  are  given  in  centimeters,  length  (height)  x  width  x  thickness.  Whenever  the  tablet  (or  frag- 
ment) varies  in  size,  the  largest  measurement  is  given. 


A.  Autograph  Reproductions. 


Text. 
1 


2 
3 


Plate. 
1 


2,3 


4,5 


M.LO. 
2373 


1578 


350 


2275 


2372 


1039 


Ashmolean 
Museum 

2375 


Description. 
Unbaked  clay  tablet,  two  frgs.  joined.   Dark  brown.    L.  Lo.  corner  and  piece  of 

L.  E.  of  O.  chipped  off.  Middle  and  Lo.  Ri.  part  of  R.  rubbed  off.  9*  x  6  x  2^. 

Inscr.  13  (O.)  +  10  (R.)  =  23  li.    A  double  li.  indicates  end  of  inscr.    Ni.  V. 

Fourth  Exp.  Cf.  pp.  If. 
Fr.  (Ri.  part)  of  unbaked  clay  tablet.  Brown.  Near  the  edges  somewhat  rubbed 

off.  8  X  12  X  3  Inscr.  15  fr.  li.  of  O.,  Col.  II.    Ni.  V.  Third  Exp.  Cf.  pp.  3f. 
Fr.  iinbaked  clay  tablet.    Yellowish  brown.    O.  somewhat  chipped  off,  Lo.  E. 

destroyed.    R.  somewhat  rubbed  off.    13x6^x2^.    Inscr.  27  (O.)  +  21  (orig. 

22)  =  48  li.    Ni.  V.  First  Exp.    Cf.  pp.  5ff. 
Upper  half  of  a  baked  clay  tablet.    Blackish  brown.    Ri.  E.  chipped  off.    12  x  7 

x  3.    Inscr.  in  two  cols.    16  +  12  (O.)  +  16  -f  20  (R.)  =  64  li.    A  double  li. 

indicates  end  of  inscr.  Ni.  V.  Fourth  Exp.  Cf.  pp.  9  ff. 
Unbaked  clay  tablet,  ten  frgs.  joined.     Dark  brown.  U.  part,  Ri.  E.  and  part 

of  Lo.  E.  of  O.  broken  off,  other  portions  of  writing  chipped  off.    9  x  6^  x  3. 

Inscr.  17  (O.)  +  14  (R.)  =  31  li.    Ni.  V.    Fourth  Exp.  Cf.  pp.  14  ff. 
Fr.    unbaked    clay    tablet,    about   three  fourth  preserved.    Brown.       Ri.    U. 

corner  and  Lo.  part  of  O.  damaged..  Ruled.  9x6x2^.    Inscr.  13  (O.)  +  7 

(R.)  =  20  li.     Ni.  V.     Third  Exp.  Cf.  pp.  19  f. 
Unbaked  clay  tablet,  mud  mutilated.    R.  entirely  broken  away.    U.  part  of  O. 

chipped  off  and  other  parts  of  writing  damaged  and  illegible.  Inscr.  46  (orig. 

48)  li.  (0.).     Probably  Nippur.     Cf.  pp.  21  ff. 
Long,  thin,  fr.  baked  clay  tablet.    Light  brown.    U.  and  Lo.  E.  broken  off.  Ri. 

part  of  O.  much  damaged.     10  x  6  x  3.     Inscr.  19  (O.)  -f  17  (R.)  =  36  li. 

Ni.  V.    Fourth  Exp.    Cf.  pp.  26  ff. 


FROM  THE  TEMPLE  LIBRARY  OF  NIPPUR  77 

Text.         Plate.        M.I.O.  Description. 

9  10  2371     Baked  clay  tablet  with  extremely  hard  surface.    Reddish  brown.    U.  part  of  O. 

and  R.  broken  away;  other  parts  of  writing  rubbed  off.  Inscr.  15  (O.)  +  9 
(R.)  =  24  li.    Ni.  V.    Fourth  Exp.    Cf.  pp.  26  ff. 

10  11  616      Unbaked  clay  tablet,  two  frgs.  joined  lengthwise.  Brown.  Much  worn  and  effaced. 

U.  Ri.  part  broken  off.  8  x  5^  x  2^.  Inscr.  18  (O.)  +  11  (R.)  +  2  (L.  E.)  = 
31  li.    Ni.  V.  Third  Exp.    Cf.  pp.  31  ff. 

11  12  2350      Fr.  (Ri.  central  part)  of  an  unbaked  clay  tablet.   Brown.   R.  entirely  destroyed. 

Writing  on  0.  chipped  off  near  the  edges.  5x6x1.  Inscr.  12  li.  (C,  Col.  II). 
Ni.  V.    Fourth  Exp.    Cf.  p.  33. 

12  12,13  2266      Unbaked  clay  tablet.  Brown.  Writing  on  0.  mostly  destroyed.  U.  part  and  other 

small  portions  of  R.  chipped  off.  14  x  6*  x  2^.  Inscr.  11  (O.)  +  25  (orig.  26,  R.) 
=  36  li.    Ni.  V.    Fourth  Exp.    Cf.  pp.  34  ff. 

13  14  2408      Fr.  from  the  lower  part  of  an  unbaked  clay  tablet.   Yellowish  gray.  Crumbling. 

66x5x25.  Inscr.  9(0.)+ 16(R.)  =  25  1i.  Ni.  V.  Fourth  Exp.  Hymn  to 
Tammuz. 

14  14  2410      Fr.  from    the    centre   of    an    unbaked    clay    tablet.      Dark   brown.      R.  en- 

tirely destroyed.    Ruled.    5  x  5^  x  2.    Inscr.  12  li.  (O.).   Ni.  V.    Fourth  Exp. 
Contents  of  Semitic  inscr.  doubtful,  the  three  names    Adad-mu-dam-rm-iq 
(li.  8),  ^E-a-ki-nu  (li.  10)  and  ^Sin-a-pi-ir  (li.  11)  mentioned. 
16  15      Bodleian,CI    U.  part  of  an  unbaked  clay  tablet.    Brown.     Writing  partly  rubbed  off.  8^  x  8 

X  1^.  Inscr.  12  (O.)  +  8  (R.)  +  1  (L.  E.)  =  21  li.  A  double  li.  indicates  end 
of  inscr.    Probably  Nippur.    Cf.  pp.  39  f . 

16  16  2327      Lo.  part  of  an  unbaked  clay  tablet.  Yellowish  brown.    Small  portions  of  writing 

chipped  off.  7^  X  7^  X  4.  Inscr.  in  two  cols.  14  +  17  (O.)  +  20  +  16  (R.)  = 
67  li.    Ni.  Y.    Fourth  Exp.    Cf.  pp.  41  ff. 

17  17  2273      U.  part  of  a  baked  clay  tablet.  Yellowish.  Writing  fine  and  crowded.  6x7x2''. 

Inscr.  12(0.) +  13  (R.)  =  25 li.   Ni.  V.   Fourth  Exp.   Cf.  p.  43. 

18  18  1575      Fr.  from  the  Lo.  part  of  an  unbaked  clay  tablet.   Yellowish  brown.    Writing 

partly  destroyed.  5^  x  9  x  3.  Inscr.  in  two  cols.  10  +  7  =  17  li.  (O.).  Ni.  V. 
Third  Exp.     Cf.  pp.  46  f. 

19  18  1577      Fr.  from  the  U.  part  of  an  unbaked  clay  tablet.  Dark  brown.    Writing  on  O. 

entirely  destroyed.  4'  x  12  x  2'.  Inscr.  in  two  cols.  10  +  8  =  18  li.  (R.). 
Ni.  V.  Third  Exp.    Cf.  p.  47. 

20  18  2289      Fr.  from  the  U.  part  of  a  baked  clay  tablet.  Dark  brown.  Writing  on  O.  entirely 

destroyed.  5'  x  10'  x  2.  Inscr.  in  two  cols.  9  +  12  =  21  li.  (R.).  Ni.  V. 
Fourth  Exp.    Cf.  pp.  44  f. 

21  19  2376      Baked  clay  tablet.    Dark  gray.    Writing  partly  rubbed  off.    9^  x  6  x  3.   Inscr. 

13  (O.)  +  9  (R.)  =  22  li.    Ni.  V.    Fourth  Exp.    Cf.  p.  48. 

22  20,21  2358      U.  part  of  a  large,  thin  baked  clay  tablet.  Reddish.   The  finely  executed  minute 

writing  is  partly  damaged  by  mineral  deposits.  11*  x  10^  x  2®.  Inscr.  in  five 
cols.,  divided  by  lines  into  sections,  28  +  33  +  35  +  36  +  27  (O.)  +  26  + 
34+22+24  +  12  (R.)  =  277  li.    Ni.  V.    Fourth  Exp.    Cf.  pp.  49  ff. 

23  22  1992      Lo.  part  of  a  large  baked  clay  tablet.   Dark  brown.  Second  col.  of  R.  somewhat 

effaced.  9*  x  12*  x  3*.  Inscr.  in  two  cok.,  divided  by  lines  into  sections, 
17  +  19  (0.)  +  18  +  13  (R.)  =  67  li.  Ni.  IX.  Third  Exp.  Duplicate  of  the 
Asbmolean  Prism.    Cf.  Langdon,  "Babylonian  Liturgies",  No.  197. 

24  23  2413      U.  Le.  part  of  a  large,  thin,  unbaked  clay  tablet,  two  frgs.  joined.  Dark  brown. 

U.  E.  chipped  off,  Le.  E.  concave.    Ruled.    9x5x2*.     Inscr.  in  two  cols. 

18+7  (O.)  +  15  +  18  (R.)  =  58  li.    Ni.  V.    Fourth  Exp.    Hymn  to  Dungi. 

26  24  2277      Pr.  from  the  middle  of  a  baked  clay  tablet.   Dark  brown.   About  %  of  the  tablet 

preserved.  The  Ri.  side  considerably  damaged.  13  x  6*  x  3.  Inscr.  23  (0.) 
+  18  (R.)  =  41  li.  Ni.  V.  Fourth  Exp.  Classical  liturgy.  Note  the  occurrence 
of  the  sign  tUukfeu,  being  the  earliest  example  of  this  sign. 


78  HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 

Tkxt.         Plate.        M.I.O.  Description. 

26  25  2267      Unbaked  clay  tablet,  seven  frgs.  joined.  Dark  brown.   Writing  greatly  damaged. 

10'  X  7  X  2.  Inscr.,  divided  by  lines  into  sections,  25  (O.)  +  17  (R.)  =  42  li. 
Ni.  V.  Fourth  Exp.  Cf.  p.  66,  VII. 

27  26  44      Unbaked    clay   tablet.    Brown.       The   two  U.  and  the  Ri.  Lo.  comers  of  O. 

chipped  off.  R.  mostly  destroyed.  13'  x  7  x  3.  Inscr.  39  li.  (O.).  Ni.  V. 
Second  Exp.   Hyinn  to  Shamash. 

28  27  2268      Unbaked  clay  tablet.    Brown.      Ri.  side  of  R.  considerably  chipped  off.    11  x 

7  X  2'.  Inscr.,  divided  by  lines  into  sections,  23  (O.)  +  12  (R.)  =  35  H.  Ni.  V. 
Fourth  Exp.    A  legend. 

29  28  972      U.  Ri.  part  of  an  unbaked  clay  tablet.   Yellowish  brown.    7x6x2.   Inscr.  13 

(O.)  +  6  (R.)  =  19  li.  A  double  li.  indicates  end  of  inscr.  Ni.  V.  Third  Exp. 
A  legend. 

30  28  1138      U.  Ri.  part  of  a  baked  clay  tablet.    Grayish  brown.    L.  side  of  fr.  chipped  off. 

3'  X  7x22.  Inscr.,  interlinear,  12  (O.) +  3  (R.)=  15  li.  Ni.  IX.  Third 
Exp.  Hymn  to  Innini,  daughter  of  Sin.  Cf.  Langdon,  "Babylonian  Litur- 
gies", No.  196. 

31  29  42      Unbaked  clay  tablet.    Yellowish  brown.    U.  Ri.  corner  broken  off.    Writing  in 

the  middle  of  O.  somewhat  effaced.  11x6x2*.  Inscr.  19  (O.)  +  20  (R.)  = 
39  li.   Ni.  V.    Second  Exp.   Hymn  to  the  god  Ug-banda. 

32  30  2374      Fr.  (central  part)  of  a  baked  clay  tablet.  Light  brown.  U.  part  of  Ri.  E.  destroyed. 

Writing  chipped  off  on  Lo.  L.  part  of  O.  and  in  several  places  of  R.  9'  x  6'  x 
3".  Inscr.  16(0.)  +  15(R.)  =  31  li.  Ni.  V.  Fourth  Exp.  Hymn  to  Ninu- 
rasha. 

33  31 — 33  368      U.  part  (about  V2)  of  »  large  unbaked  clay  tablet,  five  frgs.  joined.  Yellowish 

brown.  U.  L.  comer  much  damaged,  U.  Ri.  corner  and  E.  chipped  off.  Wri- 
ting on  R.  mostly  worn  away.  13  x  14  x  4'.  Inscr.  in  two  cols.  31  -f  26  (O.) 
-f  7  -f  9  (R. )  =  73  li.  Ni.  V.  Second  Exp.  Liturgy  to  Innini  on  the  destruction 
of  Erech,  Hallab  and  Eridu. 

34  33  2279      Middle  Le.  part  of  a  large  unbaked  clay  tablet.    Light  brown.    R.  not  inscribed. 

10  X  5  X  4.    Inscr.  21  li.  (0.).   Ni.  V.    Fourth  Exp.     Liturgy  to  Irnini. 

35  34  2378      Fr.  unbaked  clay  tablet.   Cracked.    Light  brown.    Only  a  small  piece  at  Lo.  end 

broken  away.  In  places  writing  somewhat  worn.  12  x  7'  x  2'.  Inscr.  21 
(O.)  +  18  (R.)  =  39  li.    Ni.  V.    Fourth  Exp.    A  legend. 

36  35  2377      Fr.  baked  clay  tablet.  Dark  brown.  The  larger  part  of  the  Ri.  half  of  O.  broken 

off.  15  X  9  x  3'  Inscr.,  divided  by  lines  into  sections,  18  (O.)  +  7  (R.)  = 
25  li.    Ni.  V.    Fourth  Exp. 

37  36  2422      U.  part  (about  1/2)  of  an  unbaked  clay  tablet,  five  frgs.  joined.   Dark  brown.    In 

some  places  writing  chipped  ff.  9  x  6'  x  3.  Inscr.  15  (O.)  -f  16  (R.)  = 
31  li.    Ni.  V.    Fourth  Exp.    A  legend. 

38  37  2306      Fr.  from  the  middle  of  the  U.  part  of  an  unbaked  clay  tablet.    Dark  brown. 

6'  X  3'  X  2'  .  Inscr.  13  (O.)  +  7  (R.)  =  20 li.  A  double  li.  indicates  end 
of  inscr.  Ni.  V.  Fourth  Exp.  Hymn  to  King  Enlil-bani  (mentioning  Sin-idin- 
nam,  O.,  12). 

39  37  1003      U.  L.  part  of  an  unbaked  clay  tablet.    Light  brown.   With  the  exception  of  the 

remains  of  two  li.,  separated  by  a  double  li.,  R.  entirely  destroyed.  6  x  4'  x  2'. 
Inscr.  11  li.  (O.)  Ni.,  exact  place  of  discovery  unknown.   Third  Exp. 

40  38  1360      Lo.  Ri.  part  of  a  large  unbaked  clay  tablet.   Yellowish.    7x5x3'.    Inscr.  13 

(O.)  -f  13  (R.)  =  26  li.    Ni.  V.    Third  Exp.    Hymn  to  Nin-Mar^i. 

41  38  1167      U.  L.  part  of  a  baked  clay  tablet.    Light  brown.    R.  entirely  destroyed.     7'  x 

5^x2.  Inscr.  16  li.  (0.).  Ni.,  exact  place  of  discovery  unknown.  Third  Exp. 
Hymn  to  Innini. 


PROM  THE  TEMPLE  LIBRARY  OF  NIPPUR  79 

Text.         Plate.        M.I.O.  Description. 

42  39  445      Unbaked  clay  tablet.    Light  brown.   U.  L.  comer  and  Lo.  E.  chipped  off.    10  x 

6'  X  2^.  Inscr.,  divided  by  lines  into  sections,  21  (0.)  +  10  (R.)  =  31  li.  Ni.  V. 
Second  Exp.    A  legend. 

43  39  2394      U.  L.  corner  of  an  unbaked  clay  tablet.    Light  brown.    R.  destroyed  except  the 

two  li.  indicating  the  end  of  the  inscr.  6  x  4'  x  2^.  Inscr.  14  li.  (O.).  Ni.  V. 
Fourth  Exp.    Hymn  to  Gilgamesh  as  Tammuz. 

44  40  2379       Lo.  part  of  an  unbaked  clay  tablet.   Light  brown.   The  greater  part  of  O.  broken 

off.  10  X  6  X  3.  Inscr.  17(0.)  +  18  (R.)  =  35  li.  Ni.  V.  Fourth  Exp.  The  text 
mentions  Suruppak  and  Kullab. 

45  40  1366      Lo.  R.  corner  of  an  unbaked  clay  tablet.    Brown.     5  x  4*  X  3.     Inscr.  11(0.) 

+  12(R.)  =  231i.     Ni.  V.     Third  Exp.     A  legend. 

46  41  2369      Fr.  from  the  middle  of  a  large  unbaked  clay  tablet.    Dark  brown.  Ri.E.  broken 

off.  Except  the  remains  of  a  few  signs  on  L.  E.,  R.  completely  destroyed. 
7  X  9^  X  2.  Inscr.  in  two  cols.  15  +  20  =  35  li.  (0.).  Ni.  V.  Fourth  Exp. 
Hjnmn  to  Tammuz. 

47  41  2271       Unbaked  clay  tablet.   Dark  brown.   U.  L.  corner  broken  off.   8x6x2.   Inscr. 

14(0.) +  8(R.)  =  221i.    Ni.  V.    Fourth  Exp.   Colophon:   d-Babbar  andul. 

48  41  1207      Fr.  from  the  middle  of  the  L.  part  of  a  baked  clay  tablet.    Reddish.    R.  entirely 

destroyed.   5  x  5*  x  2^    Inscr.  14  li.  (0.).   Ni.  IX.   Third  Exp.    Liturgy. 

49  41  2409       Fr.  from  the  centre  of  an  unbaked  clay  tablet:  Brown.    6x6*x3^.    Inscr. 9(0.) 

+  10  (R.)  =  19  li.    Ni.  V.    Fourth  Exp.      Contents  doubtful. 

50  42  2400      Fr.  from  the  middle  of  a  baked  clay  tablet.  Light  brown.  Cracked.  9^  x  6*  x  2^. 

Inscr.  16  (O.)  +  17  (R.)  +  1  (E.)  =  34 li.  Ni.  V.  Fourth  Exp.  Building 
of  a  temple. 

61  43  2380  Unbaked  clay  tablet.    Dark  brown.    Cracked.    O.  much  effaced.    9^  x  6*  x  3. 

Inscr.  18  (O.)  +  18  (R.)  =  36  li.     A  double  li.  indicates  end  of  inscr.     Ni.  V. 
Fourth  Exp.    A  hymn. 
^\>" "^f^j^*  A  62  44  645       Small  unbaked  clay  tablet.    Dark  gray.  Writing  in  places  somewhat  rubbed  off. 


*;'    ■^^■^'  y'~'C^  7  X  4'  X  2.     Inscr.   11  (O.)  +  9  (R.)  =  20  li.     Ni.,  exact  place  of  discovery 

g    *.<»-•*.-;    -L3  unknown.    Third  Exp.    Contents  doubtful  neither  relijious  nor  historical. 

-'^y_^  -  —    --    -  ■  ■      -  - -^  -  -- 


t-oLv.3^- 


5^%.\r    A,/  53  44  668       Small  unbaked  clay  tablet.     Dark  brown.     Lo.  E.  chipped  off.     6*  x  4' x  1^. 

2~c7^^.r'  Inscr.  11  (O.)  +  8  (R.)  =  19  li.    A  double  li.  indicates  end  of  inscr.    Ni.,  exact 

place  of  discovery  unknown.    Third  Exp.    Probably  a  hymn. 

64  45  2191       Baked  clay  tablet.   Dark  brown.   Writing  in  places  chipped  or  rubbed  off.    8''  x 

6  X  2*.    Inscr.  15  (O.)  +  16  (R.)  =  31  li.   Ni.  IX.   Third  Exp.   Hymn  to  King 
Ibi-Sin,  mentioning  Dungi. 

65  46  2270      Unbaked  clay  tablet.   Brown.   Cracked.   Lo.  L.  corner  broken  off.    11^  x  7  x  2. 

Inscr.  19  (0.)  +  6  (R.)  =  25 li.    Ni.  V.    Fourth  Exp.    Legend  of  Gilgamesh, 
"who  smote  the  disobedient  dragon"  {ushum  sub  nu-zu-e). 

66  47,48  179       Unbaked  clay  tablet.    Brown.    Writing  near  U.  and  Lo.  edges  much  effaced. 

20^  X  11*  X  2^  Inscr.,  divided  by  lines  into  sections,  38  (O.)  +  61  (R.)  =  89  li. 
Ni.  V.    Second  Exp.    Cf.  pp.  51  and  67  ff. 

57  49  K.  9658       Fr.  out  of  the  middle  of  a  baked  clay  tablet.   Light  brown.   6  x  5  x  2^.    Inscr., 
(Brit.  Mus.)        divided  by  lines  into  sections,  17  li.  (0.  ?).    Kuyunjuk.    Cf.  pp.  55  ff. 

58  49  R.  8449      Fr.  out  of  the  middle  of  a  baked  clay  tablet.  Light  brown.    7*  x  6^  x  2.  Inscr., 
(Brit.  Mus.)        divided  by  lines  into  sections,  15  li.  (O.  ?).  Cf.  pp.  55  ff. 

59  49        Sm.  1357      U.  part  of  a  baked  clay  tablet.    Slate  colored.    5  x  3*  x  2.    Inscr.,  divided  by 
(Brit.  Mus.)       lines  into  sections,  8  li.  (R.).   Kuyunjuk.   Cf.  p.  57. 

60  50,51  K.  2542  +  Lo.  half  of  a  baked  clay  tablet.  Light  red.  Neo-Babylonian  script.  Inscr.  in 
K.  2772  +  two  cols. ,  divided  by  lines  into  sections,  27  +  26  (O. )  +  27  +  24  (R. )  =  104  li. 
K.  6030+ 


80 


HISTORICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  TEXTS 


DT.      85  + 
DT.    170 
(Brit.  Mus.) 


Kuyunjuk.     Cf.  pp.  50  ff. 


Halftone. 

Plate. 

M.LO, 

1 

I 

2266 

2 

n 

2358 

3 

II 

2358 

B.  Photographic  (Halftone)  Reproductions. 

Description. 
Hymn  to  Tammuz,  Reverse.     Cf.  PlS  12,13,  No.  12. 
Pr.  of  the  Code  of  Hammurapi,  Obverse.    Cf.  PI.  20. 
Fr.  of  the  Code  of  Hammurapi,  Reverse.  Cf.  PI.  21. 


C.  Nippur  Texts  From  The  Musee  Imperial  Ottoman. 

(Nos.  1—494  catalogued  by  Prof.  Scheil,  Nos.  495  ff.  by  Prof.  Hilprecht.) 


M.LO. 

Text. 

Plate. 

M.LO. 

Text. 

Plate. 

M.LO. 

Text. 

Plate. 

42 

31 

29 

1577 

19 

18 

2369 

46 

41 

44 

27 

26 

1578 

2 

1 

2371 

9 

10 

179 

56 

47,48 

1992 

23 

22 

2372 

5 

6 

350 

3 

2,3 

2191 

54 

45 

2373 

1 

1 

368 

33 

31—33 

2266 

12 

12,13 

2374 

32 

30 

445 

42 

39 

2267 

26 

25 

2375 

8 

9 

616 

10 

11 

2268 

28 

27 

2376 

21 

19 

645 

52 

44 

2270 

55 

46 

2377 

36 

35 

668 

53 

44 

2271 

47 

41 

2878 

35 

34 

972 

29 

28 

2273 

17 

17 

2379 

44 

40 

1003 

39 

37 

2275 

4 

4.5 

2380 

51 

43 

1039 

6 

7 

2277 

25 

24 

2394 

43 

39 

1138 

30 

28 

2279 

34 

33 

2400 

50 

42 

1167 

41 

38 

2289 

20 

18 

2408 

13 

14 

1207 

48 

41 

2306 

38 

37 

2409 

49 

41 

1360 

40 

38 

2327 

16 

16 

2410 

14 

14 

1366 

45 

40 

2350 

11 

12 

2413 

24 

23 

1575 

18 

18 

2358 

22 

20,21 

2422 

37 

36 

DT.    85,  cf.  K.  2542 
DT.  170,  cf.  K.  2542 


K.  2542  + 

K.  2772  + 
K.  6030  + 
DT.  85  + 
DT.  170. 


60 


D.  Texts  From  Other  Collections. 


50,51 


1.  British  Museum. 

K.  2772,  cf.  K.  2542 

R.  8449 

58 

49 

K.  6030,  cf.  K.  2542 

Sm.  1357 

59 

49 

K  9658        57      49 

Ashmolean  Museum 


2.  Oxford. 


Bodleian,  CI        15 


15 


4 


CUNCTPORM 


/ 


<-H 


PI.  1 


10 


R. 


16 


t?  ^  5tr  >  if^  H^^  ^  j^#-4: 

.^/m-^w  <  -a  -A  -^ 


CoZ.  //. 


io 


Obverse. 


PI.  2 


3 

Obverse. 

-^  £^  W^^^^rT  few 


75 


«0 


^?^^?^ 


PL  S 


3 

Reverse. 

/■y  >^'  >^  --^^^^^^r^^^^?^^-^;^' r^^ 


PL  k 


<S 


o 


c3 


2^  ^ 


^^tr 


W 


^'^ 


PI.  5 


05 


PL  6 


0. 


>x^^ 


■'// 


a  ^m/}cmm^^ 


v//  /^/'?/^//y  ■ 


15 


30 


32^ 


6 


PL  7 


O. 


10 


<?-^iK 


^.^^<>^-^/^yy/f-9 


4i:m^m   t-  -frii  z-  m 


^^^4^fF     ^-ffiy:«[i^#^ 


%Mkn 


'^'^  k- 


^  ^ 


m  -^        ^      4T      ^ 


^ 


^i 


5ir 


t^^liWlf       4^4iHf<^^ 


<r^^m#^    H  ^^ai 


^r<^; 


:^^^>4ir 


i5 


--f  rp-M^  4tr^^  -r   -^-ox  ^^ 


PL  8 


10 


15 


20 


^.5 


SO 


36 


40 


45 


iAM 


^//////////m//////m  f^  y  *wf  <^  ^#S^//#//////y/////////^ 


f//////m^ 


/^< 


PI.  9 

8 

^-         //////////// /^^///  //  /////  /  -  // 

/////// ////^'M^/Ay-^'/y/z/y^y 

////////m  >a  +  ^/// /////////// 
Mm!^n  *^>^  W///// /////// 

Kf  ^4ri#jH5rf-  ////////////// 
tr-H  fF  s^  ::f(  :^/////// ///////// 

10  'm'^'%i'^'r^;l0/////////////M 


%^m  %-  -i^^r  M-5#^////////// 
so  m/z/^'^^^T-     m 

't'A' '""    ' 

m 


PL  10 


10 


//////////  /////////  //////'//M^ 

//// ////////////////m^W  H 
////// /////////////^/^//^^«i   m 

////// ////////////^  i^  ^      M 
£^4^   Mm     ^   -H    ti^r 

«.      //////  ////////  //////  ///  /////u^r 
//^'^////////////^///^rff'H  n^ 


PL  11 


10 


0.        ^^w  ;^////^////////^y  v///  // 
"^  If  -flH  'HSf////////////  /////////" 

//////^////////x^   im 
>\^M^//^A-/////////^//m 


R. 


////////y^/y^///////y//y-Av^ 


J 


L.E. 


mil  ^^^10110'  >%^" 


PL  12 


11 

Obverse. 


12 

Obverse. 


w^^x^^^^m^^     fr 

/////////A////v//////////y/////////^^^ 


PL  13 


10 


12 

Reverse. 

^^     ^L^       ^^     ^     <^         ^ 


13 


PL  U 


o.       ////// /////m  fe^f//// 

mm 

R.      10  Jf/M^  tM  ^^  "^W 


/// 


^^  .^^#/  ^ 


//^/^-^  Sir  ifT  ui^^ 
?/xmt  <x  ri^  sr -^  ttr     ::^ 


0. 


<f  ^^>  <rn  n 


JO  H'izrrF  4^  ^ 


PL  15 


15 


0. 


10 


R. 


Bf.e. 


^^ 


w. 

Obverse. 


PI.   16 


Cd.  I. 


10 


fte»erse. 


Col.  I. 


10 


75 


r^^^  »-    »-     -iw 
^^ " 


/o 


15 


20 


PL  17 


17 


Obverse. 


to 


Reverse. 


10  f.  e. 


5  f.e. 


18 

Obverse. 


PI   18 


Col.  I. 


Col.  II. 


10 


'^Z'^//'. // 


19 

Reverse. 
Col.  II.  Col.  I. 


m 


20 

Reverse. 


10  i 


Col.  II. 


Col.  I. 


M 


^ 


^' 


<i 


21 


PI.  19 


0. 


10 


15 


4W 


<j-^  _^  ;^^ 


22 

Obverse. 


PL  20 


Col.  I 


Col.  11. 


Col.  HI. 


Col.  IV. 


Col.  V. 


^/////y/^  //////////////////////// ttms^^f  ^«>^  '^i'^  ^^  -^  ^ 

////// //f^ ^  /////// ///// '///  ////  ^  ^  ^/^y  /////^  M  ^  ^   K 


■Vff 


///////// //I ///J///%,  r%    1^   ^  ^-<  W 


■4< 


t±tr 


-    ,^  _^-  ,      j^,,,^  II  1  -"-         i-«,-vl      »H-!.l  i_l  *-^- 


^^^  ^^    ^  -w  ^v-    <^ 

list  -^fe^^F^V;^^^^^         ^  i^^^^^tn^^-'^'^ii 


^  ^^^  ff  ^  <t|^'^  t^^;^  ^f  ^^  -^^w w<^  f  ^  // 

m//////mimmA 

U.n--  \u\,ii- \i'i,n 


Ui=Cc<li  iim-L 


Ul--Cok  \  mo,  7.1  -  mM  Colm-  §  /  s «.  ^  -  /  i-  {■  va . 


r 


PL  21 


22 
Reverse. 


Col.  V. 


Col.  IV. 


Col.  III. 


Col.  II. 


Col.  I. 


HI 


m  ^  m 


it 


// 


^it^mm//// 
m////m/-/m/ 

■'/////m////M//' 


in  ^     St    fF  ff      ^ 


^^ 


<- 


IFT 


////////mv/^////////^^^^^'^  ±V^^uf  ST  ^  %    -^  ///////////// 
i///////////////////^/.S4^jf  Ma*^^^^     -;X 

///////////////////////// //^////  /^^^  -  ^^  mSTm  a-    ///////////// 

//////////////////////  ///  /^///  //W///&^g^4<H-%    SS^/ 
/////////////  //////////  /  /  /  V  ///////////////////////#-^^^^^'^ 

H^«  4  m  ^        /////// //////-^^  HEl./^  ^ 


<r- 


'a' 


//////////////  >  ^  St 

////////////// ^^  A  "l^ -S^  tt^msif^^H 


^«t  J-  S  1 7^,5 i-  Vi  (d1ie=  §l7ir  2F;k. /- l^j'.av    Gi.JT  =  S  ;?7,3I- ffO  Coi.JL=  Sl7i  -  1^6, ■V        C^.I=  §i7;.Vjj-lM,33 


\ 


PL  22 


23 

Obverse. 
Col.J,  __^^_, 


Col.  11. 


a-4j' 


wi 


A 

^ 


10 


,  ^  w  <&ff  m  ^  -?  str  /^//:Ef/^/>//^/.^^/ 

to-^^rt:^  t^ti  i^  ^  ifff  ^  ^ 5  5j^  m  ^// 

\  s^  *-  >    ^r     m 


t:r  H  W-)  ^  4A 


Col.  II. 


Reverse. 


Col.  I. 


F^J7/7^Tr777/7/r772i 

////^  ///////////^^  i>  ff  fci  ..  ^ 


f7/y/////7Af/A 


10 


15 


10 


iSLm  ^^^-^^H^^m^tlff.3^/^ 


'  Beverae,  col.  II,   li- S  omitted  on  the  Aahmolean   Prism. 


24 

Obverse. 


.^ 


Col.  I. 


Col.  II. 


:b>  '^. 


^. 


PL  2S 


Reverse. 


Col.  II. 


Col.  I 


//^^J^^^'^Bt  ^f     <i\^~^:^ 


iO 


^•41 -tea; 


^/^  i^ 


■^^ 


tztf. 


7 


25 


PL  2U 


•^wsxs^  ±%^^^m'4^///////M////// 

:^  ^  :^  ^^-n^^rff  <&//////v////y////// 

tcT -tf  2>  ^"W^  fF  m  f^ -%- [g2>!r## 

«o  Ifrim  t3!-  fp  ^  rr  ^  w  #7^////// 

//////^fF^iffr^// 

/iiv///// 

R.  y//jyy/yyxyyy^yy 


:^  ^  ^  t^#  g>  t^  «<  1^  a^//^^^^ 
^t^^4tf  H*M«>«<  t^/K^/^ 


26 


PL  25 


0.  'mm////mmm^y//imm^^  ^i^ 


W///'9mw/////////////m'S,m':x-^iH'Wi 

/  ////^//M^'Z'//////////^.wm^ 
iiii////m/m0////////y  y^W/z^/z/M'/ 

i'/m^/ //////  /  //  /  ////  ^//^xx//^/////////////^^^ 
/////y///v/ '//////////////  ///m^/)(////^^^^^ 

:^;^////// ////////// y////A///:^////mm^ 

'  ''■vA/////////■w////^^}^/// 


so  i/nimvf:^/////  ////'////// ////Ag^//m.  -^M    . 
\m'^W^/''A 'y////////ym^    My//  ^ 

:if#.:;?^//^////////// ////'/////  //  y//^^/////// 
WW/  lf;>^///////// V/// '//////////// /^////W//^/ 

■%f^.M///////////w//// '  /////////////////M 


/////V////^^ 


MT^E^^ 


I 


21 

Obverse. 


PI  S6 


/J////////H-  h^^m  :^^k  W/////Z 

n  /////// ^-M'Z/A  ta^ 

Mf/iittiffff^        ^  ^^    ^ 

^tf  ^  Iff  H^  t:^  ^  ^<^^  fffV  ^ 

MW///^^^^^^^''  'yy  ^y  -y  yyy-^^ 
So  ^/////y//^.y^^^y^,yyy-yyyyz/ 


m<-^y^y//^/yyyy^  y  yy}^ 


^x 


28 


PI.  S7 


0.  M(/l/\}-^M^'^-M^  >  ^^ 
^o^^h;    ^^^    \\j^  It    Mir 


/ 


30 


SM  >^  4^:1  ^  ^  ^  -^M  "<H  -  v////////^ 


^rrrr/^^ 


^ 


29 


PI.  28 


0. 


10 


R. 


5  f.e. 


0. 


10. 


30 


/  // '  //  /// //  /  /  /  //4r  .r^iFl^ti  ^ 

'!fr/il/i!lilr//,U>^^ 


'/  ^  tt 


31 


PI.  29 


0.   ^'S'l^w  ^     :%//////////////// 
5L  #^  t^  M^  -  Mj^  W^// ////////// 


^    M^-^  *t<  ifp  ^  IMi  :::^ . 
If  ^  h  ///////// 


R.20 


PI.  30 


32 

iiiimmfMM'im^^^'^  ^ 

15  fm^  tf:  fK   i» 

m/////yY-//f^////P'r^W/ 


i 


PL  31 


33 

Obverse. 

Col.  I.  ///////////  //////  //////  /  //  //// 
////// ////// ///////////%  ^/  ///  ////// 
/////////// //////////^f7.#//A'//////f 

5  /^////////////■//'^p//////////'^)^m 
ij/nii/ni/iiiii /niw %^    ^r 

/^//////////////^///////^5[fift  ^ 
//////////////////M<f   -t-tw  iM 

i/^////////////'v^^/m/'^  jiM  iM 


^ 


^ltsw<itMlr^  ^^    H^^ 


^0  ^/pm//////m/.v//////////////^ 
•mmy/^///^//^^/M/^///^/y//<m// 

#«%^/^///&  ?/^////////////»-^wit 

' v/y'/y // ^ /////////////// ///  /// // 


PL  82 


S3 

Obverse. 

Col.  II.  7777//7///MWMnMW'W77777m 

//m////////j/^^n\w///////  //////// 
m///^i^^/^^  -^  x^^imm^ ////// 

5  xf  mmmmi^^  ^-^  ^  ^^v 

F- ^ -^  tff^  S!^-^^^Mt|  ^::^rf  ^ 

^-->  ff  -^OfW'V  :^  W    W////////^/////^/^-y 

c  m  mwp/  ^  ^  ^/m//////////////// 

"■--'Li.  2,5:   The  te.H   hnsiJX.  ,   not  AN. 


33 

Reverse. 
Call     ////////// f////m^////////////  /  // 

^//////M/^^</mm  /////////  /.m  -A 

//////////// /////u^mm/z/m/m  > 
///////■'''//  ///im/'/f  ////  ///  /////// 

Hare    11   lines   extending  to  the   end  of  the  tablet 
lire  completely  defaced. 

Col.  II.  ///////////////// ////^^///  //  /  ////// ////////y 
/////// //////////J//// w/J////W/>  ^ 
//////// //y////////////////y/////^4^  w  ^ 
/f///^//  //////////////////  /////v//^'m\ 

Here    14   lines   are   defaced. 

f^ittr/^^^////y/////////  /////////  /////// 

20  w^w^^isi//// ///////////// //////////// 
n^^i  W'V//////////^/////  //////// 


PI  S3 


10 


15 


34 

Obverse. 

WMm,.  ^ 


/v8«c«    72— 75   =^  No.  33, 
Obverse,   col.  I,   13 — 16- 


S5 

Obverse. 


10  ^^-^  ^r^  ^1^^^//^;^ 

^0  milium'^  <h  ^^  1^    ////////// 

////Wmj/yd^/  ^iM  ^  -//////////y/y 


PI.  3  A 


hi  omitted  by  scribe. 


Reverse. 


/////'. 


////nillp^  ^  '^■^  ^^RT-^r  »/////// 

///////4fi»/#>  tfCMtt^      i/m///// 
iiil///iiMif^  ^  :*[  >,#  :#^^  iMi 


PI.  85 


36 


0.      ^^^p^.p^^^K^<^^i^.^    ^ 

4li|v^  ^  i^^&;^.^////////////////^///M 
mm^^M^m////y/////y/y///y^ 

:wr<F-sr^5W/^///// 


PL  36 


87 

Obverse. 

10        ,kmh  -^  ffM^r  ^  rF#  5^  ^1  ^  r-  If 

■Ml  " 


IB 


#ft^i|>*43^^A^-K 


Reverse. 


PI  37 


38 


Obverse. 


Reverse. 


10 


4lf^4?<^^>tf>:ff^?^  5  f.  e. 


^/// 


39 
Obverse, 


////////^  m^'!:^^^^^^ 

Reverse  entirely  defaced. 
A   colophon   begins 


PL  38 


40 


Obverse. 


Reverse. 

//^/////'im 


|^»4>:s: 


ma 


JO 


4/ 

Ofrrerse. 


42 


////////Y/////////^^V//'y.        , 

m////////////^/j////////m\ 


.       ^>4? 


PL  39 


;?0  ^^\V'///// //////////////// /////J////\^ 


45 

Ofrverse. 


f 


10 


15 


Obverse. 


>. 


///A 


m 


4? 


ms 


%>-f 


m^ 


PI.  40 


44 

Reverse. 
16  //^^^-I-^m^ttl 


45 


10 


Obverse. 


Reverse. 


Col.  I. 


46 

Obverse. 


Col.  II. 


PL  41 


tti<F>4?^Ht^t^<^^'^  ^    t;^  _::':r_  7m?^,#/^* 


9'-v;i^t<r^s0iff^^iN^^^ 


0. 


///'^/^ 


A 


48 

Obverse, 

ttH^4^ 


Obverse. 


PL  m 


50 

Obverse. 


M 


W 


'^M'-^ 


/^>i 


10 


PL  A3 


#^+m 


51 


R. 


mt^^  -t^  ^    tit  ^//^X// 

W^)^         ,^^        M  '^V^'-"  Erasure, 

^  M^  St  iirt    5^         NM' 

30  ^f^  tt^  i^^      ^ 


52 


PL  U 


0.    f.. 


WlW.^ 


7^. 


/^ 


!^ 


<^ 


0 


rf  ^^  ^        5:^ 


20V('^^^<^ 


i 


PI.   45 


54 


0 


R. 


mmm  ^r  trr^  ^  n^  -^g  t^r 

m///m/m^^  /mm////    ^ 


ar^  4;?-  till  <g/5f/    [f 
^^l  r  tF     'H^    If  i' 

i^^  3W^^'^  <F-  4  -^  4<^ 
^  ^  <^  ^  ^:^  W  ^  -il^^l 

55tiir:^i^  r^  ^^  IH  rf  x^^<M 


PL  46 


55 


0. 


w 


^tff^  4^tw  ^^«<     ir^ 


/5 


PI.  A7 


56 

Obverse. 


/////////////////////////^//^^KV^^^////^^^ 
//////////////////// /////J^/////////////^ 


ij 


■P- 


25      \% 


30   r^!d^^//^|t-W  I^I^   I? 

y/iiiiiiiiiimii/iL^////{^/./wm//////////w-^ 


Here    c.lO  lints   are   defaced. 


30 


35 


56 
Reverse. 


n 


.± 


^4^^tf; 


H^^^ 


-^0 


p/.  45 


50     W//////y^r  r  ^^^.  ^^^/A////.//yy/////A  7//// 


w///////// 


57 

Ohversel 


//////y/'i'^\^^mn  '^n   ^  -^m/// 


70 


//■////////////A 


<< 


75 


4 


iiy  -ytj  ^ 


"^^ 


a^ 


M 


^ 


M 


/^X^yyy//- 


PI.  49 


10 


58 

Obverse? 


///AH  :ffi  ni:>X  r<-tt^^i  tgL-^/V//////////  •; 


:^;^ 


/^////m 


^'■^ 


v%i 


fe±<( 


\ 


59 

Reverse. 

^>v///////////t^  Mw  ^  ir 

^  ^^////////////>^^$  ^ 


a 


03 


^^_ 


\^ 


>-Ti 


4  ^^T^S^i^E^ 


^liiiiii 


iiiil^ 


PL  60 


Pl 


-urn 


^n 


Y^ 


mm 


^,s: 


JT 


^^1 


AtoA 


! 


I 


^  i 


<to 


05 


PL  51 


PI.  I 


I 


Reverse  of  Autograph  Text  No.  12 
Hymn  to  Tammuz 


'^-sLrS^ 


PI.  II 


<%Piirsi\ 


••y-c.^''  ' 


Obverse  of  Autograph  Text  No.  22 
Fragment  of  the  Code  of  Hammurapi 


PL  III 


Reverse  of  Autograph  Text  No.  22 
Fragment  of  the  Code  of  Hammurapl 


m^h 


r/s 


■/ 


mr  M 


?ii. 


3      i; 


University  of  Toronto 
Library 


DO  NOT 

REMOVE 

THE 

CARD 

FROM 

THIS 

POCKET 


Acme  Library  Card  Pocket 

Undw  Fat.  "Ref.  Indes  File" 

Made  by  LIBRARY  BUREAU 


?|;:f;:ir 

■  1  i  ■  i 

■i  '.   :';::;•;.»'■;■!(; 

' 

:!li:^ 

,';,li 

m 

jHBBHHHH^^^Bj 

1  .B 

i'J: 


ir-',.;/^?^fT 


'!  ,i  (; 


;t  -.;;!  ji 


Til 

i; 

i-U. 


i,;:-;'   :;i 


::s| 

l| 

'  ■  .'■  1     .:  l' 

'  1 

Cii 


i    1    .    j    .    '    (J.  .'. .    .'•'"■  .;.V-  ./'.■ 

,■■     .   ■   ■   -  -:-r.,:;'!-.i.'-l!i!''!r 


•  '''  *^'  ':.;■■■'  ■ 


■.!:■